A
CONSIDERATION
OF
the
Papists
Reasons
of
State
and
Religion
,
for
toleration
of
Poperie
in
England
,
INTIMATED
IN
THEIR
Supplication
vnto
the
Kings
Maiestie
,
&
the
States
of
the
Present
Parliament
.
Mich.
7.10
.
Shee
that
is
mine
enemie
,
shall
looke
vpon
it
,
and
shame
shall
cover
her
which
said
vnto
me
;
Where
is
the
Lord
thy
GOD
?
Mine
eies
shall
beholde
her
:
now
shall
shee
bee
TRODEN
DOWNE
as
the
mire
in
the
streetes
.
AT
OXFORD
,
Printed
by
JOSEPH
BARNES
,
and
are
to
bee
sold
in
Paules
Church-yarde
at
the
signe
of
the
Crowne
,
by
Simon
Waterson
.
1604.
To
the
Christian
Reader
.
AS
I
haue
professed
heeretofore
(
in
my
Treatise
against
the
Papists
first
Petition
)
so
heere
again
I
protest
,
that
,
this
fourth
Supplication
beeing
directed
vnto
his
Maiestie
,
I
haue
not
presumed
to
Answer
any
thing
at
all
thervnto
;
because
I
know
his
Highnes
Christian
&
heroicall
Spirit
is
only
worthy
to
giue
Answer
in
this
case
.
Notwithstanding
,
seeing
the
impudencie
of
the
Petitioners
is
so
intolerable
,
that
in
so
flourishing
an
age
,
&
vnto
so
learned
a
Prince
,
they
dare
exhibite
their
idle
fancies
,
and
vaine
toies
(
being
vtterly
devoide
of
better
Arguments
)
which
they
haue
scraped
out
of
the
often-refuted
writings
of
their
owne
Sophisters
,
and
couched
togither
without
forme
or
methode
;
I
haue
bin
once
againe
imboldened
to
consider
of
their
Reasons
,
which
(
I
hope
)
I
haue
proved
in
sufficient
to
force
such
a
Conclusion
,
as
should
bee
the
overthrowe
of
our
Christian
Church
and
State
,
of
the
Gospell
&
his
excellent
Maiestie
.
I
confesse
my
paines
heerein
might
well
haue
bin
spared
,
and
indeed
had
I
known
so
much
in
time
,
I
would
not
haue
made
this
parénthesis
in
my
Studies
;
considering
that
a
thrice-learned
&
reverend
Father
of
our
Church
M.
Doctor
Sutcliffe
the
worthy
Deane
of
Exceter
,
hath
even
already
(
as
the
report
goeth
,
although
I
haue
not
yet
seene
his
Booke
)
amated
these
importunate
&
shamelesse
Petitioners
,
&
made
them
as
mute
as
a
fish
,
not
daring
to
exspect
any
other
ANSWERE
(
in
reason
)
at
his
Maiesties
handes
,
but
Le
Roy
ne
le
veu't
pas
▪
yet
forasmuch
as
diverse
books
,
being
written
in
diverse
methods
of
the
same
argument
or
subiect
,
are
not
vnprofitable
;
I
haue
bin
bold
not
to
suppresse
what
I
had
done
already
,
committing
the
su●cesse
vnto
Almightie
GOD
,
and
my selfe
herein
vnto
the
Censure
of
the
learned
,
who
(
I
presume
)
can
not
but
iudge
Christianly
and
charitably
of
my
good
meaning
and
endevour
to
promote
the
common
cause
,
against
the
common
adversarie
.
Farewell
.
Oxford
,
from
St.
Marie
Hall
.
13.
of
Aprill
.
1604.
Thine
ever
in
the
Lord
,
Gabriel
Powel
.
THE
PAPISTES
SVPPLIcation
vnto
the
Kings
most
excellent
Maiestie
&c.
Most
high
and
mightie
Prince
,
and
our
deerestly
beloued
Soveraigne
.
[
](A09881-e10350-b)a
a
How
can
Papists
without
blushing
acknowledge
his
Maiesties
title
vnto
the
Crown
of
England
to
be
DIRECT
:
seing
they
haue
heretofore
by
tooth
&
naile
most
indirectly
&
mo●t
vniustly
oppugned
the
same
Which
traiterous
Parsons
confesseth
;
albe
it
,
for
excuse
,
he
assureth
himselfe
,
that
whatsoever
hath
bin
said
,
writen
,
or
done
by
any
Catholike
against
his
Maiesty
,
which
with
some
others
m●ght
breede
disgust
,
hath
beene
directed
to
the
end
(
for
sooth
)
to
make
his
Maiestie
nrst
a
Catho●ike
,
and
then
our
King
as
if
treason
●●●ed
treacherie
against
his
Highnesse
could
make
him
a
Catholike
;
or
the
denying
and
impugning
of
his
direct
and
iust
title
tended
to
make
him
our
King
.
Rob.
Pars
in
his
Treat
.
of
three
Convers.
in
the
Dedicat.
Addition
to
the
Catholikes
.
SO
many
causes
concurre
,
wheresoever
we
turne
our
thoughts
and
these
most
great
of
reioycing
as
we
know
not
with
which
wee
should
begin
the
count
,
nor
on
which
to
ground
our
chiefest
ioy
.
Your
Maiesties
,
direct
tide
to
the
Imperiall
Crowne
of
the
Reasme
,
both
by
lineall
descent
,
and
prioritie
of
blood
,
&
your
Highnesse
most
quiet
accesse
to
the
same
(
Gods
on●y
worke
,
aboue
the
expectation
of
man
)
do
,
(
as
by
most
right
they
should
,
)
exceedingly
p●ssesse
and
englad
our
harts
:
Also
the
thrice
fortunate
vniting
of
the
two
Kingdomes
(
which
not
seldome
in
former
times
haue
bin
much
infestuous
one
to
the
other
)
and
this
after
so
sweete
a
meane
,
as
by
rightful
deuolution
of
both
Scepters
to
the
immediate
issue
of
either
Nation
,
cannot
but
in
semblable
proportion
multiplie
and
advaunce
our
ioyes
;
nor
can
we
any
way
doubt
,
but
that
thest
egth
of
the
Monarchy
(
now
in
de
inuincible
by
the
vnion
)
will
ever
be
most
able
to
preserue
these
our
ioyes
vnto
vs
,
and
make
them
perpe●ual
,
either
kingdome
being
such
a
fortres
and
countermure
to
other
,
and
both
so
abounding
with
men
and
shipping
,
as
no
forraine
enemie
,
howe
potent
soever
,
vnlesse
he
fi●st
be
wearie
of
his
owne
for●unes
,
dare
ever
adventure
to
offend
or
picke
quarrell
vnto
:
Likewise
the
hope
and
strongest
affiance
which
your
Maiesties
raigne
over
both
nations
yeelds
,
of
reducing
the
bordurers
of
either
Countrey
to
Christian
order
:
of
turning
to
commoditie
the
vast
quantity
of
ground
,
which
,
by
reason
of
the
sauage
demeanor
among
them
,
hath
,
time
out
of
mind
,
layne
wast
and
vnoccupied
:
and
of
enioying
peace
,
commerce
and
trafficke
with
all
Nations
,
a
blessing
most
soveraigne
,
and
which
alreadie
is
lighted
on
vs
in
good
measure
:
Then
,
the
vnspeakeable
benefite
of
your
Highnesse
fitte
yeeres
to
governe
,
and
your
long
&
successefull
experience
in
the
affaire
,
being
the
Arte
of
Artes
,
&
office
of
God
,
farre
more
intricate
d●fficult
and
combersome
then
anie
other
kinde
of
ministration
,
or
state
of
life
on
earth
:
Then
also
,
the
speciall
consolation
which
all
men
take
in
your
Maiesties
regatdfull
loue
toward
the
Nobilitie
of
the
Realme
,
as
hauing
alreadie
restored
some
to
their
lost
dignities
,
and
endowed
others
with
honor
and
authoritie
in
State
:
Lastlie
,
to
omit
other
infinit
particulars
of
lesse
moment
,
the
good
triall
of
your
Highnesse
prowesse
,
wisedome
,
iudgment
,
clemencie
,
bountie
,
compassion
,
the
edification
of
your
exemplar
life
(
of
like
force
to
your
subiects
for
fashioning
their
manners
therevnto
,
as
were
the
twigges
of
partie
colour
,
which
the
Patriarch
Jacob
laid
before
the
flocke
of
sheepe
he
had
in
keeping
,
at
the
time
of
their
conceiving
,
)
the
noblest
disposition
of
our
yong
Prince
and
his
brother
,
the
rare
vertues
of
their
Queene-mother
,
our
most
respected
Princesse
,
and
the
hope
of
such
store
of
children
from
both
your
bodies
,
as
may
to
the
worlds
end
most
renowmedlie
spread
and
perpetuate
the
roiall
coniunction
,
name
&
familie
:
We
saie
,
all
these
,
and
other
like
gracious
respects
doe
so
aboundantlie
replenish
our
harts
w
th
ioy
,
as
no
temporall
thing
can
more
in
the
world
.
And
to
the
end
these
our
ioyes
may
ever
inhabite
in
our
soules
prosperoulsly
without
change
or
diminution
,
we
your
Maiesties
reuerently
affectionate
subiectes
,
doe
prostrately
beseech
your
most
Princely
consideration
,
to
commiserate
our
[
](A09881-e10430-b)b
b
Causelesse
complaints
,
not
of
persecution
for
Religion
,
but
of
Christian
Justice
for
treason
.
grieuous
&
long
indured
pressures
for
confessing
the
Catholike
Romane
faith
;
the
[
](A09881-e10440-b)c
c
Popish
Religion
is
the
high
and
brode
way
to
destruction
,
which
we
have
elsewhere
proved
as
large
.
all
onely
meane
(
as
we
vndoubtedly
beleeue
)
of
saving
our
liues
eternally
.
We
doe
not
presume
(
our
dread
Soueraigne
)
to
begge
the
allowance
of
some
fewe
Churches
,
for
the
exercise
of
our
Religion
,
nor
yet
the
allotting
of
any
Ecclesiasticall
liuing
towards
the
maintenance
of
the
Pastors
of
our
Soules
(
a
benefite
that
is
not
denied
by
the
Princes
&
State
politique
of
[
](A09881-e10460-b)d
d
Toleration
is
graunted
in
other
Countries
of
necessitie
and
disability
of
the
Papist●
part
to
expugne
and
ruine
the
Protestants
.
other
Countries
,
where
diversity
of
religion
is
tolerated
,
and
infinite
[
](A09881-e10470-b)e
e
If
toleration
brings
with
it
such
infinite
good
,
wherefore
doe
not
the
Papists
perswade
the
Pope
,
and
all
Popish
Princes
to
embrace
the
sa●e
?
good
found
to
arise
therof
)
but
the
only
degree
of
favour
that
wee
seeke
at
your
Maiesties
handes
in
th●s
case
,
is
,
that
out
of
your
Princely
compassion
,
you
would
be
pleased
to
[
](A09881-e10480-b)f
f
An
vnreasonable
request
,
as
may
appeare
manifestly
in
the
sequele
.
reverse
the
penall
lawes
,
enacted
by
our
late
Soueraigne
against
Catholike
beleeuers
,
and
to
license
the
practise
of
our
Religion
in
private
houses
,
without
molestation
to
Priest
or
lay
Person
for
the
same
.
For
this
(
most
gracious
Prince
)
we
intreat
,
for
this
we
shall
ever
continue
our
humble
petitions
,
and
the
suite
being
(
as
our
faith
assureth
vs
)
for
the
not
abolishing
of
[
](A09881-e10490-b)g
g
Antichristian
Religion
,
every
true
Christian
knoweth
,
is
neither
the
Cause
nor
honor
of
GOD
:
but
extreame
dishonor
,
and
blasphemy
againest
God
.
Gods
noblest
cause
and
honor
vpon
earth
,
and
no
waies
against
the
[
](A09881-e10510-b)h
h
Popery
is
most
pernicious
vnto
the
peace
,
strength
and
safetie
of
the
kingdome
,
as
appeareth
in
the
Answere
vnto
the
Reasons
of
State
.
peace
,
strength
,
or
safetie
of
the
Kingdome
,
but
rather
much
conuenient
(
it
haply
not
necessary
)
for
the
good
preseruation
thereof
,
and
also
,
for
that
the
obtaining
of
the
suite
would
bring
vnspeakeable
renowme
to
your
Maiestie
,
with
all
the
chiefest
Rulers
of
the
Christian
world
,
and
endlesse
comforte
to
thousands
(
who
otherwaies
living
against
their
conscience
,
must
needes
abide
in
continuall
horrour
of
Soule
)
wee
cannot
thinke
it
a
breach
of
dutie
,
and
lesse
thinke
it
a
pointe
of
disloyaltie
,
ever
lowly
to
solicite
,
yea
petitionarily
to
importune
your
Maiestie
,
for
the
happie
graunt
of
so
manifold
,
farre-spreading
and
vniversall
a
blessednesse
.
And
because
wee
would
not
be
thought
to
speake
vnadvisedly
in
the
premisses
,
we
crave
leave
of
your
gracious
Maiestie
to
adioyne
a
few
briefe
reasons
for
remonstrance
of
that
which
is
said
.
ANSWERE
.
TO
speake
nothing
of
this
exceeding
ioy
,
wherewith
the
Papistes
pretend
they
are
affected
,
by
his
Highnesse
most
quiet
accesse
into
the
kingdome
:
although
wise
men
may
well
suspect
their
affection
herein
to
be
rather
in
shew
then
in
deed
and
truth
;
and
my selfe
can
testifie
that
here
in
Oxford
,
at
what
time
his
Maiesty
was
proclaimed
King
of
England
,
&c.
A
man
might
easily
haue
traced
&
culled
out
every
Papist
within
this
City
,
(
if
the
rest
were
so
affected
,
as
those
whom
I
haue
either
seene
,
or
heard
of
)
by
his
extraordinary
and
vnmeasurable
yelling
,
howling
,
&
sobbing
for
griefe
,
that
their
long
[
](A09881-e10560-b)*
*
Weston
.
de
trip
.
Hom.
Offic.
lib.
3
cap.
8.
pag.
122.
lin.
penalt
.
expected
day
was
not
yet
come
,
that
their
hopes
were
frustrated
,
and
their
exspectational
in
vaine
;
some
of
the
simpler
sort
crying
out
in
expresse
tearmes
,
Alas
,
alas
,
how
shall
the
poore
Cathôlikes
do
now
!
we
are
all
vndone
!
we
are
vndone
!
whereas
al
his
Maiesties
liege
Subiects
,
by
manyfold
tokens
,
declared
their
extraordinary
reioycing
.
To
speake
nothing
,
I
say
,
hereof
;
I
will
come
to
the
maine
Proposition
of
the
Supplication
;
which
is
,
That
his
Maiestie
would
be
pleased
to
reverse
the
penall
lawes
,
enacted
by
our
late
Soveraigne
against
Papisticall
beleevers
,
and
to
license
the
practise
of
their
Religion
in
private
houses
,
without
molestation
to
Priest
or
lay
Person
for
the
same
.
And
because
the
Papists
would
not
be
thought
to
craue
any
thing
vnadvisedly
,
the
adioyne
their
reasons
for
remonstrance
of
what
they
desire
.
The
Papists
Reasons
for
toleration
of
their
Religion
.
THe
Reasons
which
the
Papists
alleadge
for
toleration
of
their
Religion
in
England
,
are
of
two
sortes
;
Reasons
of
State
;
and
Reasons
of
Religion
.
But
how
forcible
these
are
for
their
purpose
,
the
sequele
will
declare
vnto
the
indifferent
Reader
.
First
therefore
let
vs
heare
their
Reasons
of
State
.
Reason
of
State
.
I
1.
REASON
OF
STATE
.
THe
world
knoweth
that
there
are
three
kinds
of
subiects
in
the
Realme
,
[
](A09881-e10730-b)a
a
A
malicious
calumniation
of
our
Christian
state
.
the
Protestant
,
the
Puritane
,
&
the
[
](A09881-e10740-b)b
b
Note
the
Petitioners
policie
in
this
tearme
:
they
say
not
Catholikes
,
but
Catholikly
affected
,
to
the
in●ent
that
to
make
their
partie
the
stronger
,
they
might
challendge
,
vpon
exception
,
all
such
as
be
not
zealous
Protestant
,
children
,
neutrals
,
&
such
as
be
ready
to
embrace
any
Religion
;
these
the
Petitioners
tearme
Catholikly
affected
.
Catholikely
affected
:
and
by
general
report
,
the
subiect
Catholikely
affected
is
not
inferior
to
the
Protestant
of
Puritane
,
either
in
[
](A09881-e10780-b)c
c
If
you
m●ane
plainly
Papists
,
the
world
knoweth
that
,
in
comparison
of
the
Protestants
,
they
are
but
as
it
were
a
handfull
of
theeues
amongst
honest
subiects
howsoever
you
are
bold
to
bragge
that
at
this
present
there
are
within
the
Realme
more
Cathoikes
and
Catholike
Priestes
than
there
were
forty
yeeres
since
.
Matth.
Kellison
in
his
Survey
,
in
the
Epist.
Dedic
.
almost
at
the
latter
end
.
number
,
or
alliance
,
or
generosity
of
spitite
and
resolution
.
Which
multitude
or
thirde
kinde
of
subiects
,
would
through
the
benefite
ot
the
dispenall
vse
or
toleration
of
their
religion
,
holde
themselues
infinitely
obliged
to
your
Mai●stie
,
and
be
ready
in
all
occurrences
very
willingly
to
sacrifice
their
liues
and
last
drop
of
blood
in
any
service
soeuer
belonging
to
the
defence
of
your
Maiesties
person
,
crowne
,
or
dignitie
:
whereas
being
debarred
of
the
saide
fauor
and
freedome
of
conscience
(
in
which
consisteth
the
true
comfort
of
soule
,
and
all
Christian
courage
)
they
must
be
forcibly
driven
to
[
](A09881-e10810-b)d
d
These
be
faire
shews
;
but
their
third
Petition
,
even
in
the
very
beginning
,
by
the
example
of
the
Jsraelites
Petition
vnto
Rehoboam
,
and
the
effect
thereof
,
which
they
alleadge
,
declareth
what
loyall
harts
the
Papists
beare
vnto
his
Maiesty
,
in
case
of
deniall
of
their
request
.
But
his
Highnesse
is
wise
enough
(
God
be
praised
)
ti
prevent
such
revoults
.
lament
their
hard
fortunes
to
lie
groaning
vnder
their
crosses
,
and
consequently
without
spirite
or
forwardnesse
in
action
,
vnapt
for
any
imployment
,
as
persons
overwhelmed
with
griefe
and
desolation
of
their
most
piteous
&
miserable
state
.
Resolution
of
the
1.
Reason
.
The
Papistes
,
through
the
benefite
of
the
dispenall
vse
,
or
toleration
of
their
religion
,
would
holde
themselues
infinitely
obliged
vnto
his
Maiestie
,
and
be
readie
in
all
occurrences
verie
willingly
to
sacrifice
their
lives
and
last
drop
of
blood
in
any
service
soever
belonging
to
the
defence
of
his
Maiesties
Person
,
Crowne
,
or
dignity
.
Ergo.
Toleration
of
their
religion
is
to
be
graunted
vnto
them
.
ANSWERE
.
THIS
reason
the
Papistes
haue
vrged
heretofore
in
three
severall
supplications
exhibited
by
them
at
severall
times
vnto
his
roiall
Maiestie
;
and
is
refuted
in
the
Answere
vnto
their
first
supplication
,
pag.
20.
Yet
forasmuch
as
the
Petitioner
hath
newe
furbished
them
same
over
againe
,
and
heere
even
in
the
forefront
of
this
fourth
Supplication
placed
it
to
be
first
considered
,
as
the
maine
and
principall
motive
,
wherevpon
his
whole
request
is
grounded
:
I
will
not
be
a
ggrieved
to
take
the
paines
to
refute
it
once
againe
.
I
answere
therefore
.
I.
To
the
Antecedent
.
1
If
the
Papistes
doe
not
holde
themselues
obliged
vnto
his
Maiestie
,
except
he
graunt
them
Toleration
,
then
what
cause
haue
they
to
reioyce
so
much
at
his
accesse
into
this
kingdome
;
as
they
pretend
they
do
,
in
the
beginning
of
this
supplication
?
2
Their
allegeance
heere
promised
,
is
vpon
condition
,
that
his
Maiestie
will
grant
them
free
exercise
of
their
Idolatrie
and
superstition
,
but
promise
nothing
in
case
of
deniall
.
Yea
they
blush
not
to
say
expressely
,
that
then
they
will
bee
without
spirit
or
forwardnes
in
action
,
vnapt
for
any
employment
&c.
and
yet
not
without
generosity
of
spirite
and
resolution
,
to
practise
treacherie
against
his
roiall
Person
,
and
the
State
;
as
they
were
accustomed
to
doe
in
our
late
.
Soveraines
daies
.
3
If
the
Papists
had
promised
absolute
loyalty
&
service
vnto
his
Highnes
;
yet
could
they
not
haue
performed
the
same
:
all
their
subiection
and
obedience
being
anticipated
and
forestalled
by
the
Pope
of
Rome
.
4
Mercenary
service
,
and
obedience
not
performed
of
conscience
,
is
like
the
loyalty
of
Iudas
,
who
diligentlie
attended
his
Master
whilest
he
kept
the
bagge
:
&
afterwards
,
when
he
had
no
more
hope
to
gaine
that
way
,
perfidiously
and
traiterously
betraied
him
.
5
If
the
Pap●sts
were
tolerated
to
exercise
their
religion
freely
,
without
molestation
;
their
obedience
&
loyalty
vnto
the
King
would
be
much
lesse
then
now
it
is
:
because
their
Religion
,
in
the
Articles
thereof
,
being
treason
against
the
lawfull
auctority
and
State
of
Kings
;
they
would
professe
and
practise
the
same
,
with
more
boldnes
&
impudency
than
now
they
dare
.
And
that
the
Articles
of
their
Religion
be
flatt
Treason
,
I
have
proued
alreadie
in
the
Answere
vnto
their
first
Supplication
;
which
because
they
be
but
short
.
I
will
heere
againe
insert
.
-
I
The
Papistes
hould
;
That
the
Pope
may
excommunicate
Kinges
.
-
II
That
the
Pope
hath
power
to
absolue
subiects
from
their
faith
and
allegeance
.
-
III
That
the
Pope
may
depose
Princes
from
their
scepter
and
crowne
.
-
IV
That
any
private
man
may
bee
made
executioner
to
murther
,
or
to
poison
the
excommunicated
King
.
-
V
That
it
is
lawfull
to
kill
a
Tyrant
.
-
VI
That
a
King
breaking
and
contemning
the
common
lawes
of
the
l●nd
,
may
be
deprived
of
his
crowne
by
the
people
.
-
VII
That
there
be
other
causes
for
the
which
Princes
,
and
great
personages
may
be
slaine
.
-
VIII
That
faith
must
not
be
kept
with
Heretikes
.
-
IX
That
whosoever
is
not
within
the
communion
of
the
Popish
Church
is
an
Heretike
;
and
consequently
,
that
his
Maiestie
of
England
is
such
a
one
.
-
X
That
no
Cleargie-man
can
commit
treason
against
any
temporall
King
,
because
he
is
not
the
kings
subiect
,
but
the
Popes
.
Vide
Orat.
ad
Reg.
Galliae
de
Restit
.
Iesuit
.
Et
Eman.
Sà
in
Aphorism
.
Et
Bellarm.
lib.
de
Exempt
.
Clericorum
.
Et
Catechis
.
Iesuit
.
lib
3.
cap.
26.
pag.
235.
6
Againe
,
seeing
the
Papists
bragge
,
even
in
the
time
of
their
restrainte
,
that
they
are
not
inferiour
to
the
Protestant
or
Puritane
,
either
in
number
,
alliance
,
or
generosity
of
spirit
and
resolution
.
What
will
they
not
dare
to
attempt
when
their
number
is
increased
,
by
immunity
of
profession
?
7
By
vertue
of
Popish
Religion
the
Ecclesiasticall
state
,
or
Cleargie
of
their
Church
,
are
not
the
Kings
subiects
;
but
challenge
immunity
and
exemption
from
his
Highnesse
power
,
from
his
indiciall
Courtes
,
&
in
case
of
ordinary
contributions
.
Wherfore
toleration
would
make
these
men
yet
more
insolent
in
with-drawing
their
allegeance
from
his
Maiestie
.
8
Put
case
,
Papistrie
were
not
Treason
against
the
Kinges
lawfull
power
:
and
also
that
the
Cleargie
of
that
Church
would
become
very
dutifull
and
obsequious
vnto
his
Maiestie
:
yet
were
not
toleration
to
be
admitted
.
Because
it
would
breede
innumerable
troubles
,
and
vproares
in
the
state
Ecclesiasticall
of
this
land
:
which
being
disquieted
and
vnsetled
,
the
civill
regiment
cannot
bee
long
in
peace
.
II
To
the
Consequence
.
1
Howsoever
his
Maiestie
might
wish
,
in
policy
,
that
all
Papistes
might
thinke
themselues
infinitely
obliged
vnto
his
Highnesse
,
and
be
ready
in
all
occurrences
to
performe
all
serviceable
duty
,
and
awfall
obedience
in
any
service
soever
belonging
to
the
defence
of
his
Maiesties
person
,
crowne
,
or
dignity
:
Yet
cannot
his
Highnesse
allowe
,
or
practise
the
meanes
leading
therevnto
,
if
they
be
simplie
vnlawfull
,
and
prohibited
by
the
law
of
God
;
such
as
toleration
of
Idolatrie
and
false
worship
is
notoriously
knowne
to
be
.
2
The
malice
of
Papistes
against
the
Gospell
being
vnplacable
,
their
treacherous
hearts
against
men
of
contrary
Religion
experienced
and
sufficiently
knowne
,
and
their
practises
against
his
Maiesties
person
and
the
State
vncertaine
:
it
fits
not
the
deepe
reach
of
a
Prince
so
long
experienced
in
government
,
to
cure
the
head-ach
by
knocking
out
the
braines
,
to
remedy
vncertaine
and
lesser
accidents
,
by
opening
free
passage
to
most
certaine
&
greater
perilles
.
3
The
Papists
may
be
compelled
to
become
obedient
and
dutifull
subiects
,
without
toleration
of
their
religion
:
By
abating
their
multitudes
and
lessening
their
numbers
,
by
banishing
their
Priests
,
by
planting
a
learned
ministrie
for
their
conversion
to
true
religion
,
&
by
the
making
,
and
due
execution
of
penall
lawes
against
the
obstinate
and
stubborne
▪
Recusant
,
&c.
Reason
of
State
.
II
2.
REASON
OF
STATE
.
AGaine
,
the
Puritane
,
as
hee
[
](A09881-e11460-b)a
a
A
manifest
vn
truth
,
and
slander
of
the
state
.
increaseth
dayly
aboue
the
Prote●tant
in
number
,
so
is
he
of
a
more
presuming
,
imperious
,
&
horter
disposition
and
zeale
,
ever
strongly
burning
in
desire
to
reduce
all
things
to
the
forme
of
his
owne
Idea
,
or
imagination
conceived
,
and
therefore
by
discourse
of
reason
not
vnlike
(
the
enterprise
beeing
to
be
paralleled
by
many
examples
)
to
attempt
the
overthrowe
of
the
Protestant
,
and
bring
the
kingdome
,
especially
the
Ecclesiasticall
state
to
a
paritie
or
popular
forme
of
government
,
if
the
Catholike
(
perchaunce
the
[
](A09881-e11470-b)b
b
A
lowde
lie
of
insinuating
companions
.
powerablest
let
thereof
)
were
once
extinguished
:
and
to
extinguish
him
,
no
meane
more
potent
,
then
to
forbid
and
punish
the
exercise
of
his
religion
.
And
what
confusion
,
havocke
,
and
effusion
of
blood
such
an
attempt
would
worke
in
the
common-weale
,
it
is
easie
to
coniecture
,
whiles
the
[
](A09881-e11490-b)c
c
Melancolike
imaginations
of
malicious
&
restlesse
braines
,
to
set
the
State
togither
by
the
eares
.
Puritane
with
his
complices
,
and
such
as
thirst
(
an
infinite
number
)
to
haue
matters
in
scustling
,
doe
impugne
on
the
one
side
,
and
the
Bishops
,
Deanes
,
Canons
,
and
the
greatest
possessors
of
Spirituall
livings
,
with
all
those
that
doe
adhere
to
them
,
defend
on
the
other
side
,
and
either
partie
stifly
and
violently
persecuting
other
,
as
is
the
custome
in
such
commotions
,
without
regard
of
God
or
country
.
Which
disastrous
and
most
deadly
mischiefe
cannot
in
probability
approach
,
or
ever
grow
to
head
,
so
long
as
the
Catholike
findeth
favour
with
your
Maiestie
in
enioying
the
free
vse
of
his
religion
.
Or
put
case
,
the
Puritan
should
ever
adventure
to
make
such
an
attempt
,
yet
the
ods
agains
him
(
he
hauing
two
sorts
of
adversaries
,
the
Protestant
,
and
the
Catholikely
affected
by
the
foresaid
favour
)
are
much
greater
then
any
way
in
reason
or
likelyhood
the
victory
may
be
iustly
doubted
of
.
Resolution
of
the
2.
Reason
.
The
Papists
should
be
specially
respected
,
and
made
much
of
,
because
they
are
profitable
members
,
and
the
powerablest
let
to
hinder
and
curb
the
Puritanes
,
who
increase
dayly
aboue
the
Protestants
in
number
,
&c.
Ergo
,
Toleration
of
Papistry
,
must
needes
be
granted
.
ANSWERE
.
I.
To
the
Antecedent
.
1
IS
not
the
Kings
Maiesty
,
and
the
whole
Church
of
England
infinitely
beholding
vnto
the
Papistes
for
their
hote
service
against
the
Puritanes
?
Poore
fools
!
who
doth
not
know
,
that
al
their
proiects
,
plots
,
machinations
,
treacheries
,
designements
and
bloody
attempts
haue
ever
beene
practised
for
the
overthrow
of
the
Protestant
,
and
not
of
the
Puritane
?
whose
bookes
haue
they
answered
?
whose
livings
haue
they
gaped
for
?
whose
bloode
haue
they
thirsted
after
?
was
it
not
the
Protestants
?
witnes
hereof
,
their
naked
swords
,
their
bloody
pistols
,
their
deadly
poyson
,
wherwith
they
haue
oftentimes
attempted
the
overthrow
of
our
late
Soveraigne
Queene
ELIZABETH
of
eternall
memory
,
&
of
other
principal
Protestants
of
note
.
Witnesse
also
their
bookes
and
writings
,
wherein
they
solely
fight
against
the
Protestantes
,
vomiting
and
disgorging
their
immortall
hatred
against
them
,
and
infintly
commending
the
Puritanes
before
them
.
Westonus
li.
3.
de
Trip.
Hom.
Offic.
Cap.
16.
pag.
226.
Protestantibus
sure
sacraprastabiliores
Puritant
.
Qui
enim
estis
Protestantes
,
hominum
indicamens
iguavissimi
omnium
,
religionis
etiam
fuco
destituti
,
impijssimi
aeruscatores
,
parati
iurare
in
cuiusvis
verba
,
modo
inde
emolumentum
rebus
vestris
accrescat
.
And
in
the
227.
pag.
Puritani
sa●è
multò
solidiùs
ac
sincerius
sua
dogmata
profitentur
.
2
It
is
a
manifest
calummation
&
sclander
of
our
Christian
Church
and
State
(
I
thinke
)
to
affirme
,
that
there
are
any
Puritanes
amongst
vs
,
who
are
of
a
presuming
,
imperious
,
and
hate
disposition
and
zeale
to
reduce
all
things
to
the
forme
of
their
owne
Idea
or
imagination
conceaved
,
who
attempt
the
overthrow
of
the
Protestant
,
and
to
bring
the
Ecclesiasticall
state
to
a
paritie
or
popular
forme
of
governement
;
and
that
such
do
in
number
increase
aboue
the
Protestant
.
3
But
suppose
there
were
such
Puritanes
in
this
kingdome
;
yet
the
presuming
,
imperious
,
turbulent
,
and
hote
disposed
Puritane
may
be
easily
restrained
,
without
the
Papists
helpe
;
by
conference
,
perswasions
,
penallawes
in
case
of
obstinacie
,
&c.
II.
To
the
Consequence
.
1
To
tolerate
the
Papist
to
exercise
his
Idolatry
for
curbing
of
the
Puritane
:
were
as
much
as
to
suffer
the
Iesuit
,
to
goe
on
with
his
proiectes
for
repressing
of
the
Secular
Priest
:
or
contrarywise
,
to
license
the
Priest
to
practise
his
policie
,
for
grubbing
vp
and
rooting
out
of
the
Iesuit
.
2
As
the
Priest
and
the
Iesuit
are
not
to
be
licensed
,
to
warre
the
one
against
the
other
,
but
are
both
to
be
expelled
out
of
all
peaceable
Common-wealthes
;
so
is
neither
the
treacherous
and
seducing
Papist
,
nor
the
imperious
and
turbulent
Puritane
to
bee
tolerated
,
to
roost
in
any
Christian
State
,
the
one
to
impugne
the
other
:
but
both
are
absolutely
to
be
repressed
and
banished
.
3.
REASON
OF
STATE
.
MOreover
,
toleration
of
Catholike
religion
seemeth
very
convenient
for
strengthning
and
securing
your
Maiestie
against
all
worldly
[
](A09881-e11790-b)a
a
Fond
suggestions
,
as
appeareth
in
the
Answere
.
attempts
forraine
and
domesticall
.
Against
forraine
,
in
respect
the
cause
why
any
such
trouble
should
be
once
intended
,
must
needs
be
in
al
probability
the
restoring
of
Catholike
religion
,
which
pretext
or
cause
i●
quite
remooued
by
your
Maiesties
graunt
of
the
free
exerci●e
thereof
.
Or
if
it
should
fall
out
,
that
not
withstanding
the
happynes
of
the
said
most
soveraigne
fauour
,
any
forraine
Prince
,
or
Princes
confederated
either
on
envy
of
your
Maiesties
greatnes
,
or
vpon
feare
of
what
consequence
the
vnion
of
the
three
Kingdomes
might
proue
in
time
should
be
so
intemperate
as
either
to
inc●te
companies
within
the
Realme
,
or
invade
vpon
the
aboue
named
pretence
,
no
doubt
but
all
Catholikes
would
eftsoone
disclose
the
practise
,
and
most
willingly
straine
the
vttermost
of
all
their
possible
forces
&
resistance
for
withstanding
the
said
enterprise
,
made
by
whomsoeuer
,
and
vnder
what
shadow
of
title
or
authority
soeuer
.
And
if
intestine
warre
or
any
vproare
should
happen
through
any
disloyalty
of
the
[
](A09881-e11800-b)b
b
There
is
no
subiect
likelier
to
make
any
vp
roares
or
mutiny
,
then
the
Papist
.
subiect
or
other
accident
,
there
can
be
likewise
no
doubt
(
the
Catholike
religion
teaching
all
temporall
obedience
to
Princes
,
and
more
severely
censuring
and
punishing
all
sores
of
[
](A09881-e11810-b)c
c
Either
the
Suppliants
speake
by
contraries
;
or
they
equivocate
in
chic
worde
Rebellion
.
rebellion
,
then
doth
either
the
Puritane
,
or
the
Protestant
doctrine
)
but
that
all
Catholikes
would
presently
flocke
to
the
banner
of
your
Maiestie
,
&
wi●h
the
effusion
of
their
best
blood
first
guarde
&
protect
your
royall
person
,
and
then
defend
all
and
singular
your
Highnesse
rightes
and
prerogatiues
.
Abounden
duety
,
as
our selues
doe
right
widing●y
acknowledge
,
and
the
contrary
a
most
detestable
and
treasonable
offence
,
neverthelesse
the
readines
and
performance
of
our
serviles
heerein
cannot
but
[
](A09881-e11830-b)d
d
They
speake
by
contraries
.
increase
your
Maiesties
strength
and
safetie
of
the
Crowne
and
Realme
the
thinges
we
desire
to
haue
beleeved
,
&
would
remonstrate
.
Resolution
of
the
3.
Reason
.
Toleration
of
Popery
is
very
conuenient
for
strengthening
&
securing
his
Maiestie
against
all
attemptes
,
forraine
and
domesticall
.
Against
forraine
;
for
Princes
woulde
not
attempte
warre
against
him
,
the
cause
wherefore
they
shoulde
doe
so
(
the
restoring
of
Popish
religion
)
being
taken
away
.
Or
if
anie
did
fight
against
the
King
of
meere
envy
:
then
the
Papistes
would
disclose
their
practises
,
and
manfully
take
his
Maiesties
part
.
Against
domesticall
;
for
then
also
the
Papists
would
play
the
men
,
&
defend
his
Highnes
against
al
intestine
adversarie
.
Ergo.
Toleration
is
not
to
be
denied
.
ANSWERE
.
I
To
the
Antecedent
.
THE
Antecedent
is
altogither
false
in
everie
parte
and
particle
thereof
.
1
Popish
religion
cannot
be
convenient
for
securing
his
Maiestie
,
being
a
Protestant
King
:
Yea
the
Papistes
themselues
confesse
,
that
,
in
this
case
,
it
is
most
dangerous
and
pernicious
,
both
to
his
Person
and
estate
.
Principis
salus
non
patitur
promiscuous
conventus
,
aut
religionum
cultur
confusaneos
Weston
.
lib.
3.
de
trip
.
Hom.
Offic.
cap.
14.
pag.
198.
2
It
cannot
strengthen
his
Maiestie
against
forraine
attempts
.
For
the
cause
wherefore
forraine
Princes
should
attempt
any
thing
against
this
kingdome
,
must
be
,
in
al
probabilitie
,
not
only
Restoring
of
Papistry
(
which
indeed
the
Papists
have
ever
attempted
to
doe
by
fire
and
sword
)
but
also
(
as
we
have
already
saide
,
in
the
Answere
to
the
first
Supplication
,
pag.
27.
)
violent
humors
of
ambition
to
a
Monarchie
,
of
malice
and
revenge
vpon
supposed
indignities
,
the
securing
of
their
owne
greatnes
by
impayring
their
Neighbours
,
&c.
3
If
Religion
were
the
cause
of
such
warres
;
yet
would
not
the
warres
cease
for
toleration
:
considering
the
Papistes
(
if
they
be
not
restrained
)
will
never
rest
vntill
they
see
an
alteration
,
and
full
restoring
of
the
Popish
Idolatry
.
4
If
any
of
the
latter
cases
should
bee
the
cause
of
warre
,
yet
cannot
Popery
strengthen
and
secure
his
Maiestie
therein
:
Because
it
is
not
likely
&
probable
,
that
the
Papistes
will
sincerely
and
faithfully
sight
the
bottailes
of
a
Protestant
King
,
against
a
Prince
of
their
ownereligion
.
5
Poperie
cannot
strengthen
his
Maiestie
against
●●rest●●●
and
do●●esticall
forces
.
For
in
all
reason
,
none
are
like
to
rebell
at
home
,
but
Papists
:
as
is
manifest
by
the
example
of
all
the
civill
warres
,
which
haue
bin
in
England
,
or
Ireland
this
46.
yeeres
and
vpwardes
.
6
It
is
most
probable
that
such
toleration
would
rather
breed
dissention
and
civill
wortes
at
home
amongst
vs
,
then
any
way
hinder
or
stay
the
same
.
7
Popish
Religion
cannot
any
way
secure
the
King
against
neither
forr●●●●
nor
d●●●sticall
attemptes
.
1
Because
the
Papister
obedience
and
●idelay
is
pinned
vpon
the
Popes
sleeve
;
who
when
hee
pleadeth
,
may
discharge
them
from
their
alloageanes
vnto
their
Prince
.
II
Because
the
Popish
saith
wenkeneth
the
kingdom
of
people
;
considering
the
great
number
of
Priestes
,
professed
votaries
,
and
other
superstiuo●s
persons
,
with
all
their
servants
and
attend●ts
,
that
are
exempted
from
the
Princes
warries
,
yea
from
any
con●●●●tion
and
payment
to
manta●●
them
.
III
Because
al
this
superstition
〈◊〉
breing
rest●●ned
frōma●●ge
,
wherby
,
〈◊〉
●●hoy
had
noch●ldren
,
or
not
daring
to
avow
them
most
cruelly
●●●●dered
them
I
the
posteritie
could
not
multiplie
any
thing
in
such
sort
,
as
if
it
had
bin
lawfull
for
them
to
●arris
.
IV
Because
the
practise
of
Popery
impoverisheth
the
land
of
treasure
:
at
is
manifest
by
the
infinite
sum●●●
,
which
by
a
thousand
means
the
Popish
religion
drawes
spon
all
the
states
and
kingdomes
where
it
is
received
.
V.
In
this
kingdome
of
England
the
ordinary
revenewes
and
profits
of
religious
men
(
falsely
so
called
)
rose
to
one
third
part
of
all
the
land
,
in
the
raigne
of
Noble
King
HENRIE
the
VIII
.
The
furniture
of
their
Churches
with
so
many
copes
of
all
sortes
of
rich
sluffe
,
was
such
as
no
King
or
Prince
could
weare
better
.
Their
massie
crosses
of
silver
and
golde
,
their
Idols
of
finest
mettals
;
their
ordinary
charges
of
wax
incense
&c.
the
plate
&
iewels
of
Abbeiest
.
Priories
,
and
other
superstitious
houses
,
were
of
infinite
valew
and
price
,
(
as
I
thinke
)
the
Court
of
Augmentation
might
sufficiently
testifie
.
Besides
all
these
,
the
extraordinary
charges
of
appeales
and
following
suites
at
Rome
;
the
payments
imposed
by
most
tyrannous
oppression
both
vpon
King
.
Nobles
,
and
all
the
people
of
the
land
;
the
treasure
drawne
out
of
this
kingdome
,
by
names
of
Perter-pence
.
Palles
,
collations
,
first
fruits
,
and
thousand
such
craftie
&
subtle
titles
of
most
extreame
exactions
,
did
so
impoverish
the
state
,
as
both
the
Kings
,
the
Nobles
,
&
al
the
people
did
grievously
complaine
,
as
finding
indeede
the
Court
of
Rome
to
be
the
very
leach
,
that
suckr
the
blood
of
all
the
land
,
and
could
neuer
be
satisfied
.
8
Certeinely
in
respect
of
their
owne
,
Antichristian
kingdome
,
I
must
needes
confesse
,
that
for
the
establishment
,
continuance
,
security
,
wealth
,
and
honour
of
the
same
,
the
Divell
himselfe
(
whose
depths
their
Popes
and
Peelass
vnderstood
)
could
never
have
devised
any
thing
more
politique
and
sit
,
then
that
which
was
devised
by
them
.
II
To
the
Cousequence
.
1
If
the
Antecedent
were
true
,
yet
ought
nor
the
consequence
be
graunted
.
For
〈◊〉
is
to
be
done
this
good
may
come
thereof
.
2
His
Maiestie
may
be
secured
from
all
attempts
,
forraine
or
domestical
,
(
God
be
praised
)
without
the
Papists
helpe
:
Yea
he
is
then
most
secure
,
when
they
are
farshest
off
.
IV
REASON
OF
STATE
.
FVrthermore
,
both
the
suncient
Philosophers
and
the
States-men
of
latert
me
doe
wrie
,
and
common
sense
proclameth
,
that
the
glory
,
puissaunce
and
stablenesse
of
a
kingdome
,
consist
more
in
the
true
vertue
and
goodnesse
then
in
the
store
&
multitude
of
subiectes
;
because
verstue
begeneth
glory
,
and
is
the
cherisher
of
fortitude
,
both
which
disdaine
nothing
more
then
treachery
and
basenes
of
minde
,
the
common
slewees
which
conuey
into
all
estates
all
that
is
dishonourable
.
And
it
is
seldome
,
if
ever
seene
(
most
noble
King
)
that
they
who
are
comstant
obedient
and
faithfull
to
God
in
the
religion
they
[
](A09881-e12300-b)a
a
No
man
can
be
faithfull
to
God
in
a
false
religion
.
beleeue
,
are
not
likewise
true
,
subiectiue
,
and
faithfull
to
their
Kinge
in
all
duties
[
](A09881-e12310-b)b
b
The
Suppliants
should
plainly
declare
what
these
duties
appertaining
are
.
appertaining
.
For
as
grace
,
the
feare
of
sinne
,
and
the
loue
of
heauen
doe
worke
them
to
the
performing
of
the
one
;
so
will
the
same
grace
,
feare
and
loue
(
the
neglect
being
of
equall
damage
in
both
)
induce
hem
to
obserue
the
other
.
Nay
,
they
both
are
so
neerely
allied
,
depend
so
absolutelie
one
of
the
other
,
and
are
alike
essentially
Imcked
togither
,
as
the
one
cannot
be
either
laudably
or
in
dissefulfilled
and
the
other
not
accomplished
.
How
constant
and
faithfull
the
Catholike
hath
carried
himselfe
in
the
religion
he
professeth
,
it
appeareth
by
this
,
that
neither
the
[
](A09881-e12340-b)c
c
Where
divellish
super
otisis
sittesh
Judge
,
there
neither
Na●re
nor
Reason
in
aydare
to
plead
the
cause
.
What
marveil
then
if
desperat
Papists
,
neglecting
their
own
safetie
,
&
their
Princes
wercis
,
haue
endured
lesse
,
embraced
the
gallowes
,
and
wilfullie
suffered
the
iust
reward
of
death
?
Have
not
Pagans
and
Jusidels
suffered
many
thinges
for
their
owne
Idolatrous
devise
?
Have
not
the
benis
womed
winds
of
miserable
men
,
by
the
subtill
delusion
,
of
Saran
ben
so
bewitched
,
that
they
have
not
hinafraid
to
offer
both
themselues
and
their
yourg
bobes
through
vio
uts
flamec
for
the
devils
sacrifice
?
paying
of
twenty
pounds
a
moneth
,
onely
for
not
going
to
the
Piotestants
church
,
or
where
his
ability
could
not
affoord
so
much
,
there
the
leesing
of
two
parts
of
his
liuings
,
and
the
vtter
forfeiture
of
all
his
goods
,
nor
making
of
Priestes
(
the
seeders
of
their
soules
)
to
bee
maitors
and
their
receavers
,
sellons
(
lawes
and
penalies
that
never
,
[
](A09881-e12350-b)d
d
A
wanifest
slander
,
and
vntrush
.
had
similitude
of
instance
or
president
in
the
worlde
)
either
did
or
could
make
him
to
deny
,
or
exteriorly
to
disguise
his
religion
,
or
relinquish
to
practise
it
:
proofes
,
in
all
vnderstanding
,
most
sufficient
to
convince
,
that
he
dreadeth
God
,
feareth
to
offend
his
conscience
,
&
that
he
Christialy
seeketh
to
saue
his
soul
.
And
if
so
,
them
as
we
thinke
there
cannot
iustly
be
made
any
doubte
,
but
that
he
will
likewise
shew
himselfe
obedient
and
dutifull
to
his
Soveraigne
in
all
thinges
that
belong
to
[
](A09881-e12360-b)e
e
Howe
the
Suppliants
shewe
themselues
in
their
right
colours
,
they
will
needes
divide
their
obedience
,
and
serve
his
Maiesty
in
temporall
maiters
,
as
farre
forth
and
so
long
as
pleas●●h
their
spirimall
Lord
.
Inferences
that
would
make
a
horse
breaks
his
Iuidle
.
temporall
alleageance
,
or
wherein
soever
the
omission
may
taint
or
endanger
the
safety
of
his
soule
.
Of
that
which
is
saide
,
wee
would
,
vnder
your
Maiesties
gracious
leaue
,
inferre
,
that
the
Catholike
subiect
is
(
if
any
other
)
the
glorie
,
strength
and
perpetutie
of
the
Kingdome
,
because
hee
principallie
seeking
:
heaven
in
this
world
,
[
](A09881-e12380-b)g
g
Abraham
said
to
Dives
,
Remember
that
in
thy
life
time
then
receavoof
thy
pleasures
.
Luk.
16.25
.
And
Christ
vnto
his
Disciples
for
the
world
you
shall
haue
affliction
:
Ioh.
16.33
.
The
Popists
looks
for
heaven
heare
,
&
for
hell
loveafoor
.
will
not
for
the
world
be
diverted
,
cannot
be
treacherous
or
disloyal
,
or
vndutiful
to
your
Highnes
,
but
in
every
seruice
,
&
distresse
occourring
,
vndiant
,
re
oues
&
most
faithfull
.
By
which
it
seemeth
maniest
,
that
it
the
Lawes
of
our
deceased
Queene
should
not
be
repenled
;
but
more
,
if
they
should
bee
reestablished
(
a
rigor
which
in
it selfe
presently
,
imbarketh
vs
into
all
calamities
)
alas
your
Grace
doth
not
only
thereby
deprue
your
[
](A09881-e12410-b)h
h
They
hopely
monacing
his
Maiesty
is
exters
their
request
Imperiall
crowne
and
Realme
of
the
best
meriting
aflection
,
and
suppressingly
disable
those
your
subiects
,
who
otherwise
would
for
their
qualities
stand
your
Maiestie
and
their
Country
in
good
service
,
and
due
much
ong
for
opportunity
to
make
known
their
readines
that
way
;
but
your
Highnesse
by
the
same
shall
also
giue
occasion
to
the
frailer
sort
,
of
adventuring
their
soules
to
everlasting
damnation
,
by
dissembling
their
faith
and
religion
.
Which
inconstancy
and
vomanly
part
of
theirs
,
how
little
credite
or
reputation
it
ought
to
bring
vnto
them
,
or
is
cause
of
trust
to
your
Maiestie
,
we
leaue
that
prudent
and
heroicall
example
to
informe
your
Highnes
,
which
[
](A09881-e12420-b)k
k
Niceph
lib.
6.
cap.
35.
Nicephorus
&
others
record
of
the
Emperour
Theodocius
,
who
seeing
aspeciall
minion
of
his
to
haue
changed
his
religion
,
therby
to
please
and
wind
himselfe
into
greater
favour
,
iudged
him
to
loose
his
head
,
saying
,
[
](A09881-e12450-b)i
i
That
is
,
how
can
Papistes
who
are
mainers
vnto
GOD
,
but
be
Traisours
also
vnto
then
Prince
.
Si
Deo
fidom
sincorow
non
●●●sli
,
quoinodo
mini
qui
homosum
,
conscieniant
sanam
prestabis
?
Thou
that
hast
violated
thy
faith
with
God
,
how
is
it
possible
thou
should
lest
keepe
thy
sidelitie
with
mee
being
a
man
?
Resolution
of
the
4.
Reason
.
The
Papistes
who
are
constant
,
obediout
,
and
faithfull
to
God
in
the
Religion
they
boleeve
;
will
bee
likewise
true
,
subiective
,
&
faithfull
to
then
King
in
all
dwens
appartarring
.
Ergo.
The
Papistes
ought
to
be
●●l●r●●●d
firsty
to
exercise
th●●
Religion
.
ANSWERE
.
I.
To
the
Antecedent
.
1
IT
is
not
enough
that
a
man
bee
constant
,
obedient
,
and
faithfull
in
that
Religion
which
he
beleeveth
,
except
that
his
Religion
be
the
only
true
Christian
Religion
given
of
GOD
for
the
saving
of
our
soules
.
2
Constancy
and
obedience
in
any
Religion
,
doth
not
inferre
subiection
and
faithfulnes
(
of
conscience
)
towardes
the
Magistrate
:
but
only
constancy
in
the
true
Religion
.
3
The
Papists
are
not
constant
,
obedient
,
and
faithfull
vnto
GOD
in
their
Religion
;
because
their
Religion
is
not
of
GOD
,
but
of
the
Divell
;
and
therefore
the
worship
which
they
performe
in
their
Religion
,
is
not
done
vnto
GOD
,
but
vnto
the
Divell
;
See
Deut.
32.
ver.
17.
This
Reason
is
thus
convertibly
verified
of
the
Papists
.
The
Papists
who
are
traitours
vnto
GOD
,
are
also
traitors
vnto
the
Magistrate
,
Againe
,
The
Papists
who
are
traitours
vnto
the
Magistrate
,
are
also
traitours
vnto
GOD
.
5
If
the
Papists
were
constant
,
obedient
,
and
faithful
in
their
Religion
:
yet
can
they
not
be
so
vnto
the
Magistrate
;
because
their
Religion
,
in
the
Articles
therof
is
treason
against
the
Magistrate
,
as
I
haue
proved
before
.
Hence
it
seemeth
that
the
Petitioner
aequivocateth
in
these
words
,
in
all
duoties
APPERTAINETH
:
for
happily
,
he
will
inferre
,
that
in
what
displeaseth
the
Pope
,
at
APPERTAINETH
not
vnto
Papists
to
obey
.
6
The
more
devout
and
zealous
the
Papists
bee
in
their
Religion
,
the
more
treacherous
and
pernicious
they
are
vnto
his
Maiesty
and
the
State
.
7
His
Highnesse
,
and
the
State
haue
had
too
much
experience
already
of
the
loyalty
and
fidelity
of
Papistes
towards
their
Magistrates
.
II.
To
the
Consequence
.
1
If
the
Papists
were
true
,
subiectiue
,
and
faithfull
vnto
the
Magistrate
:
yet
cannot
the
Magistrate
permit
the
free
exercise
of
their
Religion
,
being
so
repugnant
vnto
the
lawes
of
God
.
2
If
the
Magistrate
coulde
permit
this
;
yet
were
hee
not
in
policie
to
doe
it
:
considering
that
scabbed
sheepe
will
sooner
infect
the
whole
,
then
the
whole
cure
the
scabbed
.
Reason
of
State
.
5
V.
REASON
OF
STATE
.
BEsides
,
the
good
that
,
to
[
](A09881-e12810-b)a
a
Blinded
with
affection
and
partialitie
.
our
vnderstanding
,
woulde
redound
to
your
Highnes
and
the
whole
Realme
,
by
the
grant
of
a
toleration
,
is
[
](A09881-e12820-b)b
b
Still
they
speak
by
contraries
.
manifolde
and
very
greate
;
for
that
the
same
coulde
not
but
[
](A09881-e12830-b)c
c
Melancholike
speculations
of
idle
and
vngodlie
persons
.
beget
and
foster
a
right
earnest
and
zealous
aemulation
,
or
holy
strife
among
your
Maiesties
subiectes
,
differing
in
Religion
,
who
should
exceede
the
other
in
duety
,
service
and
loue
towardes
your
person
and
affaires
,
whiles
every
one
enioyed
the
freedome
of
his
conscience
,
a
meane
of
all
others
most
likely
[
](A09881-e12840-b)d
d
Weston
,
and
others
denie
it
,
and
affirme
the
contrarie
.
to
make
your
owne
state
and
person
very
secure
,
renowneable
and
blessed
:
your
kingdomes
opulent
,
peacefull
and
invincible
your
subiects
studious
,
serviceable
and
loving
,
and
in
all
imployments
,
pressing
to
surpasse
one
the
other
in
care
and
diligence
.
Then
the
which
,
nothing
can
bee
thought
that
is
either
more
happy
,
more
glorious
,
or
more
general
;
and
which
earthly
heauen
,
if
it
be
any
other
way
to
bee
attained
,
it
seemeth
soonest
,
by
graunting
a
[
](A09881-e12860-b)e
e
Wherefore
do
not
Popish
Princes
procure
this
earthly
heaven
by
granting
of
tolerati●●●
toleration
of
Religion
,
and
by
indifferently
preferring
the
Professors
,
according
to
every
mans
desert
,
quality
and
sufficiency
:
because
all
beeing
in
this
manner
in
eressed
in
your
Graces
favour
,
and
vnpartially
tasting
the
sweet
therof
,
cannot
be
but
all
fastest
vnited
in
the
defence
of
the
Realme
,
and
in
tenderest
safegard
of
your
Maiesties
person
,
crowne
and
dignity
.
Resolution
of
the
5.
Reason
.
Toleration
of
Papistry
would
beget
and
foster
an
earnest
&
zealous
emulation
,
or
holy
strife
among
his
Maiesties
Subiects
,
differing
in
Religion
,
who
shoulde
exceede
the
other
in
duety
,
service
,
and
love
towards
his
Person
and
affaires
.
Ergo.
Toleration
is
to
be
granted
.
ANSWERE
.
I.
To
the
Antecedent
.
1
THe
Papists
with
intolerable
boldnes
,
with
Luciālike
impiety
,
&
horrible
iniury
vnto
his
Highnes
,
imagine
,
nay
would
haue
others
thinke
,
the
Kings
royall
Maiestie
to
bee
an
Atheist
or
an
Epicure
,
that
cared
not
for
Religion
,
nor
for
GODS
worship
,
so
his
estate
might
be
secured
,
and
his
Person
honored
of
all
men
.
Whereas
his
Maiesties
constant
profession
of
the
Gospell
of
Iesus
Christ
,
from
his
cradle
vnto
this
day
,
manifestly
demonstrateth
vnto
all
the
world
,
that
his
royall
hart
is
most
sincerely
religious
,
and
no
colluder
with
Heretikes
.
2
The
Papists
themselues
testifie
,
that
it
is
impossible
for
Protestants
&
Papists
to
liue
togither
in
the
same
civill
society
.
Fieri
non
potest
,
ex
institutis
politicis
,
vti
tam
disparis
sententia
cultores
commodè
cadem
societato
civils
continaantur
.
Weston
.
lib.
3.
Cap.
14.
pag.
198.
3
And
indeede
vnto
a
man
,
though
but
of
meane
vnderstanding
&
knowledge
in
the
estate
present
of
the
world
,
it
cannot
but
seeme
impossible
,
for
the
Protestant
and
the
Papist
to
inhabite
&
commerce
togither
,
considering
the
intestine
and
implacable
hatered
of
the
one
against
the
other
.
4
It
is
not
wisedome
to
prooue
the
Papists
fidelity
in
a
kingdome
,
nor
to
make
triall
of
their
earnest
&
zealous
emulation
in
so
rare
a
iewell
,
as
his
Maiesties
person
is
,
for
al
their
flattering
speeches
:
but
rather
to
keep
à
vigilant
and
iealous
eie
open
over
them
night
and
daie
,
that
they
may
not
be
able
(
how
willing
so
ever
they
would
bee
)
to
do
any
thing
to
the
annoyance
of
his
royall
person
,
and
of
this
noble
state
and
kingdome
.
II.
To
the
Consequence
.
1
It
is
a
grosse
errour
in
Theology
,
to
commit
sinne
against
the
Maiesty
of
GOD
,
to
gaine
the
greatest
good
that
may
be
:
much
more
to
gaine
a
little
worldly
honor
,
or
other
publike
or
particular
advantage
.
2
It
is
a
grosse
errour
in
policie
,
for
gaining
of
idle
&
momentanie
reputation
,
to
make
choice
of
certaine
mischiefe
.
Reason
of
State
.
6
6.
REASON
OF
STATE
.
NEither
would
toleration
of
Catholike
Religion
blesse
your
Maiestie
and
all
your
severall
Dominions
,
with
the
happynes
precedent
only
,
but
the
same
would
also
invite
all
the
Catholike
Kings
&
Rulers
in
Christendome
(
being
incomparably
more
in
number
and
potencie
,
han
are
the
Protestant
,
Puricane
and
Lutheran
Potentates
)
to
seeke
and
continue
a
true
and
reall
league
,
both
of
peace
&
[
](A09881-e13150-b)a
a
A
thing
v●●●●
vnlawful
,
and
conde●●ed
to
the
worde
of
God
.
R●●d
the
Answere
.
amitie
with
your
Highnesse
(
the
sourse
and
selfe
life
of
princely
felicitie
)
and
make
your
Maiesties
choice
of
[
](A09881-e13160-b)b
b
●●●●ful
also
.
matches
for
your
children
farre
more
noble
,
rich
&
ample
,
in
regard
〈◊〉
Catholike
Prince
will
refuse
to
entertaine
,
yea
to
me
for
like
treatie
,
where
toleration
of
his
Religion
,
is
by
Royall
assent
permitted
.
Resolution
of
the
6.
Reason
.
Toleration
of
Popish
Religion
will
●●●ite
all
Papisticoll
Kings
&
Rulers
in
Christendome
to
seeke
and
〈◊〉
a
true
and
reall
●●●gue
,
b●●●●f●eace
and
●●●ty
,
with
her
Highnesse
;
&
make
his
Maiestie
choice
of
matches
for
〈◊〉
children
●●ble
,
〈◊〉
,
and
ample
.
Ergo
:
Toleration
is
to
be
●●br●●ed
.
ANSWERE
.
I
To
the
Antecedent
.
1
FAithfull
Christians
may
lawfully
ioine
with
faithlesse
Idolatrers
and
other
Infidels
in
league
and
so●●●●
of
Peace
and
Concord
:
because
by
the
generall
calling
of
Christianity
they
are
bound
to
haue
peace
with
all
〈◊〉
.
〈◊〉
12.14
.
Rom.
12.18
.
2
As
for
the
league
or
societie
of
Amitie
,
that
is
,
of
familiarity
and
special
loue
;
Christians
may
not
ioine
therin
with
Idolatours
and
Infidels
.
Protestants
may
not
contract
league
of
mutuall
ayde
and
protection
with
Papists
.
-
I
Because
it
makes
Idolatours
and
Infidels
boast
,
that
the
people
of
GOD
cannot
stand
without
their
aide
.
-
II
Because
it
is
a
farther
occasion
of
Idolatrie
.
-
III
Because
this
league
often
infoldes
the
people
of
GOD
in
the
same
plagues
and
iudgments
with
Idolatours
.
-
IV
Because
Iehoshaphat
for
making
this
kind
of
league
with
Achab
was
reproved
.
2.
Chro.
19.2
.
Wouldst
thou
HELPE
the
wicked
,
and
LOVE
them
that
hate
the
Lord
?
Therefore
for
this
thing
the
wrath
of
the
Lord
is
vpon
thee
.
3
GOD
forbid
that
any
Christian
Prince
professing
the
Gospel
should
match
his
royall
Children
with
Idolators
,
which
the
Scripture
precisely
condemneth
.
-
I
It
is
an
abomination
in
Israell
,
and
a
prophanation
of
the
name
of
GOD
,
when
Iuda
marrieth
the
daughter
of
a
strange
GOD
.
Malach.
2.11
.
-
II
Such
as
do
so
,
prophane
the
covenant
of
GOD
,
contemne
their
Brethren
,
&
pollute
the
Church
of
GOD
,
which
should
be
holy
and
vndefiled
.
-
III
The
Lord
will
cut
of
the
man
that
doth
this
,
both
the
Master
,
&
the
Servant
,
out
of
the
tabernacle
of
Iacob
.
Malach.
2.12
.
II.
To
the
Consequence
.
1.
His
Maiestie
hath
peace
already
with
all
Christian
Princes
and
Nations
(
GOD
be
thanked
)
without
toleration
of
Papistry
.
2.
If
he
had
no
peace
already
,
yet
were
it
not
lawfull
for
his
Highnesse
to
procure
it
,
by
sinning
against
GOD
;
in
licensing
the
exercise
of
Idolatrie
.
3
As
for
the
league
of
Amity
,
either
in
speciall
love
&
protection
,
or
in
contract
of
Marriage
;
the
same
being
vnlawfull
in
it selfe
,
cannot
any
way
inferre
hatefull
toleration
of
Popery
.
Reason
of
State
.
7
7.
REASON
OF
STATE
.
IT
is
affirmed
in
holy
Writte
,
that
Mercy
&
Truth
preserve
the
King
,
and
his
Throne
vestablished
by
clemencie
;
Prov.
20.28
.
Avowances
,
which
before
they
were
written
,
the
great
Monarch
Artaxerxes
well
observed
and
trusted
vnto
.
For
,
ruling
over
many
nations
,
and
hauing
subdued
the
whole
earth
vnto
his
domin
on
,
concluded
neverthelesse
with
himselfe
(
as
it
is
read
in
the
booke
of
Esther
)
To
governe
his
subiects
with
clemencie
and
lenity
.
Cap.
13.
v.
2.
And
the
reason
is
plaine
,
for
that
the
loue
of
the
subiectes
(
soonest
and
most
woone
by
these
vertues
)
is
the
strongest
Castel
,
in
the
world
,
an
army
,
if
any
other
,
most
puissant
,
and
a
bulwarke
inexpugnable
.
And
as
nothing
can
sitte
so
neere
a
Christian
mans
soule
,
as
the
religion
hee
beleeveth
:
so
vndoubtedly
no
mercie
,
no
clemency
,
no
lenity
,
of
what
nature
,
or
in
what
matter
soever
,
can
relish
so
sweete
,
so
lastingly
gratefull
,
so
forcibly
binding
,
ravishing
,
&
as
it
were
,
conturing
the
harts
of
subiects
,
as
doth
the
mercy
&
benignity
which
is
shewed
in
licensing
[
](A09881-e13640-b)a
a
A
plaine
inconsequence
,
which
no
waies
followeth
out
of
the
premises
.
freedome
of
conscience
,
&
the
exercise
of
their
religion
.
So
that
by
permission
of
Catholike
religion
(
a
religion
that
of
all
other
kinds
o●religion
,
hath
[
](A09881-e13650-b)b
b
A
manifest
vntruth
.
most
and
worthiest
Professours
in
other
Kingdomes
that
next
border
vpon
your
:
Highnesse
,
and
neither
the
[
](A09881-e13660-b)c
c
Another
vntruth
.
least
,
nor
meanest
sort
of
subiects
within
your
owne
realme
)
your
Maiestie
may
make
millions
in
and
without
your
territories
,
so
entirely
and
affectionately
[
](A09881-e13670-b)d
d
These
mēprofesse
they
will
woi
be
de
voted
,
vnto
his
Maiestie
,
without
toleration
.
devoted
to
your
person
,
crowne
and
posterity
,
as
no
attempt
,
no
danger
,
no
tumult
can
arise
,
wherein
your
sacred
Maiestie
shall
not
finde
[
](A09881-e13680-b)e
e
They
speake
by
contraries
.
present
and
securest
harbour
.
Resolution
of
the
7.
Reason
.
Mercy
,
clemency
,
&
benignity
,
which
is
shewed
in
licensing
freedome
of
conscience
,
and
the
exercise
of
religion
,
soonest
and
most
of
all
winneth
the
loue
of
the
subiect
,
wherein
his
Maiestie
shall
finde
present
and
securest
harbour
against
all
attemptes
,
dangers
and
tumults
.
Ergo.
The
free
exercise
of
Popish
religion
is
to
bee
admitted
.
ANSWERE
.
I.
To
the
Antecedent
.
1
IT
is
certaine
that
Princes
do
,
as
it
were
,
flow
into
the
harts
of
their
subiects
,
by
Mercy
&
Clemency
:
and
that
Mercy
and
Truth
preserve
the
King
,
as
Salomon
saith
Prov.
20.28
.
Mercy
,
in
ceasing
from
grievous
exactions
,
in
releiving
the
poore
and
the
oppresled
,
and
in
vsing
moderation
in
punishment
.
Truth
,
in
keeping
of
his
promises
and
covenants
,
in
preserving
and
due
executing
of
his
laws
:
By
these
the
Kings
throne
is
established
.
2
But
here
must
be
observed
the
difference
between
true
Mercy
&
Clemency
,
and
preposterous
lenity
&
pusillanimity
,
in
sparing
the
wicked
,
who
should
be
severely
punished
.
Prov.
20.26
.
A
wise
Kingseattereth
the
wicked
&
causeth
the
wheele
to
runne
over
them
.
Prov.
17.15
.
He
that
instifieth
the
wicked
is
an
abomination
to
she
Lord
.
Prov.
24.24
.
He
that
saith
to
the
wicked
.
Thou
are
righteous
,
him
shall
the
people
eurse
,
and
the
muliitude
shall
abhorre
him
.
v.
25.
But
to
them
that
rebuke
him
,
shall
bee
pleasure
;
and
vpon
them
shall
come
the
blessing
of
goodnesse
.
3
Preposterous
mercy
shewed
vnto
the
wicked
and
disobedient
,
is
crueltie
towards
the
good
and
loyall
subiects
.
Prov.
16.12
.
The
throue
is
established
by
instice
.
4
If
any
be
to
be
accounted
wicked
,
if
any
be
pernicious
vnto
civill
governement
,
and
the
throne
of
Kinges
,
it
is
the
Idolatrous
,
the
seducing
and
tutbulent
Papist
;
of
whom
the
Lord
particularly
saith
,
Rewaràber
as
shee
hath
rewaràcà
you
&c.
Apoc.
18.6.7
.
II
To
the
Consequence
.
1
The
Consequence
hath
not
the
least
coherence
with
the
Antecedent
:
wherefore
it
may
iustly
be
denied
.
2
The
love
of
Papists
vnto
the
Magistrate
is
not
absolute
solute
of
conscience
,
but
for
private
respects
,
and
but
during
the
Popes
pleasure
,
wherefore
it
is
not
much
to
bere
:
garded
.
3
If
it
were
to
be
regarded
in
it self
;
yet
is
it
not
wore
thie
the
least
respect
,
when
question
is
made
of
toleration
:
the
mischiefe
of
this
,
infinitely
surpassing
the
commodity
and
profite
of
the
former
.
Reason
of
State
.
8
8.
REASON
OF
STATE
.
IN
few
words
,
for
that
we
are
loath
to
be
[
](A09881-e14050-b)a
a
A
good
excuse
:
whereas
indeed
they
are
quite
destitute
of
anie
argumentes
.
tedious
to
your
Maiesty
,
in
multiplying
of
reasons
,
beside
the
pleading
of
these
and
other
like
regardfull
Motiue
,
that
might
be
alleadged
,
which
doe
all
[
](A09881-e14060-b)b
b
how
directlie
they
stand
for
toleration
the
Answere
shewath
.
directly
stand
for
toleration
,
we
further
thinke
(
vnder
your
Maiesties
correction
)
that
the
permission
of
the
liberty
we
intreate
,
is
,
neither
in
reason
of
State
,
a
thing
[
](A09881-e14070-b)c
c
Most
pernicious
vnto
the
Stare
.
hurtfull
,
nor
by
the
doctrine
of
Protestants
[
](A09881-e14080-b)d
d
A
thing
cloane
contra
it
to
our
doctrine
.
vnlawfull
awfull
to
be
granted
.
The
first
is
cleare
by
the
example
of
Germanit
,
France
,
Poland
,
and
other
Countries
,
where
diuersitie
of
Religion
is
licenced
by
supreame
authority
,
&
the
like
[
](A09881-e14100-b)e
e
Non
causa
pro
causa
.
found
peace
wrought
and
established
thereby
,
as
both
make
the
said
Dominions
and
Territories
to
florish
,
and
could
n●uer
(
though
of
laboured
)
bee
brought
to
passe
by
force
of
warre
or
bloud-shed
.
The
other
like-wise
is
as
litle
doubtful
,
if
not
better
known
,
he
Protestants
[
](A09881-e14110-b)f
f
Bold
assertions
,
but
no
proofes
.
books
,
their
Pulpits
,
their
priuate
writings
,
&
Discourses
sounding
nothing
more
(
whilst
they
had
not
the
Sword
and
Scepter
on
their
side
)
then
that
it
was
vnlawfull
,
tyrannicall
,
yea
diabolicall
,
&
Antichristianlike
to
punish
any
for
matter
of
meere
conscience
,
faith
&
religion
.
And
the
fauour
we
sue
for
,
is
but
the
benefite
of
that
pofition
which
[
](A09881-e14120-b)g
g
Who
be
they
?
wherefore
are
they
not
named
?
they
held
for
most
true
and
scripturall
:
so
that
if
they
should
now
departe
from
that
doctrine
,
they
most
needes
giue
the
world
to
see
,
that
either
then
they
did
wittingly
mainetaine
the
pofition
against
trueth
,
only
to
serue
their
owne
[
](A09881-e14130-b)h
h
This
is
iust
your
practise
as
this
time
,
in
supplicating
for
soleration
,
being
a
point
of
doctrine
against
the
streame
and
currens
of
your
owne
men
.
turne
withall
(
an
ingraven
blemish
)
or
generally
erred
in
that
point
of
doctrine
(
a
blot
of
no
lesse
discredit
vnto
them
)
which
breaching
clemencie
,
did
most
recommende
,
&
gaue
greatest
increase
to
their
religion
.
And
if
the
Petition
we
prostrate
,
and
doe
most
uppliantly
begge
of
your
Maiesty
,
be
neither
preiudicial
to
matter
of
Stat
,
nor
repugnant
to
the
doctrine
of
the
Religion
established
and
regnant
in
the
kingdome
,
as
the
proofes
afore-going
[
](A09881-e14150-b)l
l
Maine
things
seeme
which
are
non
and
so
doe
those
proofes
you
speake
of
,
for
indeed
they
are
no
proofes
〈◊〉
all
.
seeme
to
make
plaine
,
wee
hope
there
is
no
other
exception
that
can
iustly
impeach
,
and
many
severall
respects
that
may
much
further
the
obtaining
of
our
request
at
your
Graces
hands
.
Resolution
of
the
8.
Reason
.
Toleration
of
Popish
Religion
is
neither
in
Reason
of
State
hursfull
,
as
is
cleare
by
the
example
of
Germanie
,
France
,
Poland
,
and
other
Countries
,
where
diversitie
of
Religion
is
licensed
by
supreame
auctority
:
nor
,
by
the
doctrine
of
the
Protestants
,
vnlawfull
to
be
granted
.
Ergo
:
Toleration
is
not
to
be
deuyed
.
ANSWERE
.
I
To
the
Antecedent
.
THe
Antecedent
is
notoriously
false
,
for
it
is
both
pernicious
vnto
the
State
,
and
also
contrary
vnto
the
doctrine
of
Christ
,
which
we
professe
.
2
FIRST
,
it
is
not
only
pernicious
,
but
also
the
very
overthrow
and
ruine
of
the
State
.
I
Because
it
draweth
GODS
curse
,
and
provoketh
his
wrath
against
the
same
,
subiecting
it
to
male
diction
.
The
Prophets
&
Apostles
teach
vs
,
that
no
kingdom
,
no
State
can
prosper
;
no
Prince
,
no
Potentate
,
no
people
can
be
wise
,
or
blessed
in
their
government
,
but
by
honoring
and
obeying
almighty
God
,
in
such
sort
as
hee
hath
appointed
.
Which
doctrine
oftentimes
is
repeated
in
the
lawe
,
wherein
it
is
declared
vnto
the
people
of
GOD
,
that
this
should
be
their
wisedome
with
all
nations
,
which
should
say
,
swely
this
only
is
a
wise
and
a
politique
people
,
if
they
kept
,
without
adding
or
diminishing
,
all
the
preceptes
which
GOD
commanded
.
The
promise
of
blessings
vnto
the
obedient
;
and
the
threatning
of
curses
vnto
the
disobedient
,
with
taking
heaven
and
earth
to
witnesse
that
they
should
finde
it
so
in
the
end
;
doth
plainely
testifie
,
that
such
religion
must
needes
be
good
,
for
the
establishing
and
prospering
a
Common-weale
,
which
the
Lord
himselfe
hath
left
vnto
vs
:
and
contrary
wise
,
that
no
false
service
of
him
,
can
be
good
for
any
State
;
but
that
it
continually
provoketh
the
curse
and
indignation
of
GOD
against
it
.
Deut.
28.
Deut.
30.19
.
Therefore
was
the
King
commanded
to
take
a
coppy
of
the
law
,
to
haue
it
by
him
,
and
to
read
in
it
all
the
daies
of
his
life
;
that
he
might
learne
to
feare
the
Lord
his
God
,
to
obserue
all
his
words
and
statutes
by
doing
of
them
,
that
his
minde
might
not
be
lift
vp
aboue
his
brethren
,
nor
he
depart
from
the
law
,
to
the
right
hand
or
to
the
left
;
that
he
might
prolong
his
daies
in
his
kingdome
,
&
his
sonnes
in
the
midst
of
Israel
.
Deut.
17.18.19.20
.
To
like
effect
it
was
saide
vnto
Ioshua
,
Let
not
the
booke
of
this
law
depart
out
of
thy
mouth
,
but
meditate
in
it
night
and
day
,
that
thou
mayest
diligently
obserue
as
it
is
written
in
it
.
For
then
,
thou
shalt
prosper
in
thy
wates
,
and
haue
successe
in
thy
affaires
.
Iosh.
1.8
.
For
this
cause
,
the
Kingly
Prophet
exhorteth
Kings
to
bee
wise
,
and
iudges
to
be
well
advised
,
that
they
worship
GOD
,
and
his
anointed
:
denouncing
vnto
the
enemies
the
Almighty
power
of
Christ
,
to
the
confusion
of
all
that
set
themselues
against
him
,
whereby
he
should
be
able
as
easily
to
breake
them
,
as
a
man
with
a
barre
of
iron
doth
dash
in
peeces
a
pot
of
earth
.
Psal.
2.10.11.12
.
To
this
purpose
,
notable
is
the
speech
of
Asaria
the
Prophet
vnto
King
Asa
,
and
to
all
Iuda
&
Beniamin
,
when
the
Lord
had
miraculously
foyled
the
innumerable
multitude
of
their
enemies
.
The
Lord
(
saith
he
)
hath
beene
with
you
,
while
yee
have
beene
with
him
,
and
if
yee
will
yet
seeke
him
,
be
will
be
readie
for
you
;
but
of
yee
for
sake
him
,
he
will
for
sake
you
.
According
to
that
which
the
man
of
GOD
had
saide
before
:
I
will
honour
these
that
honour
me
,
and
despise
those
which
despise
mee
.
2.
Chron.
15.1
.
Sam.
2.30
.
This
doctrine
was
sealed
in
the
casting
away
of
Saule
:
and
in
the
choosing
and
prosperous
successe
of
David
,
as
he
often
acknowledgeth
.
1.
Sam.
15.
Psal.
18.2
.
Sam.
22.
Likewise
in
Salomon
,
the
most
wise
and
politique
Prince
that
ever
sate
in
the
seate
of
David
,
or
ruled
any
people
in
the
world
,
who
because
he
fully
established
the
service
of
GOD
,
according
to
all
that
had
bin
commanded
by
the
Prophets
;
the
Lord
also
established
his
seate
,
and
increased
his
glory
aboue
all
the
Kings
of
the
earth
;
till
he
began
to
decline
from
the
Lord
his
God
;
&
brought
the
abominable
Idols
of
the
strange
women
,
whom
hee
loved
,
into
his
owne
kingdome
&
houses
.
1
King
.
10.
Then
the
Lorde
raised
vp
his
servant
against
him
;
who
also
in
the
daies
of
his
sonne
,
so
rent
away
the
ten
tribes
of
Israel
from
the
house
of
David
,
that
they
never
returned
vnto
it
againe
.
This
was
the
speech
of
the
Prophet
Shemaiah
to
Rehoboam
and
the
people
of
Iudah
;
Thus
saith
the
Lord
,
You
have
forsaken
mee
,
therefore
will
I
also
abandon
you
,
and
give
you
into
the
hand
of
Shishak
.
which
was
performed
,
but
in
mercy
vpon
their
repentance
.
2.
Chron.
12.5
.
Abuah
King
of
Iudah
,
obiecteth
against
Ieroboam
that
he
could
not
prosper
,
because
he
had
erected
Idols
in
his
kingdome
,
&
had
made
him
Priests
contrary
to
the
lawe
:
and
assured
himselfe
of
GODS
assistance
against
him
,
for
this
reason
;
because
they
had
the
Lord
for
their
GOD
,
who
was
their
Captaine
;
&
his
lawfull
Priests
the
Sonnes
of
Aaron
sounding
the
Lords
trumpets
in
the
field
before
them
.
Therefore
saith
he
,
O
yee
children
of
Israel
,
fight
not
against
the
Lord
GOD
of
your
fathers
;
for
yee
shall
not
prosper
.
And
accordingly
it
is
added
that
the
Israelites
were
overthrowne
,
having
five
hundreth
thousand
men
of
warre
slaine
;
and
the
Iewes
were
strengthened
,
because
they
rested
vpon
the
Lord
GOD
of
their
fathers
.
2.
Chron.
13.
Divers
was
the
estate
and
aflaires
of
King
Asa
,
according
as
he
walked
with
GOD
:
prospering
when
he
trusted
in
GOD
,
and
decaying
when
he
followed
the
vaine
discourse
of
flesh
and
blood
,
and
sought
to
the
Aslyrians
for
helpe
.
The
same
is
alwaies
diligently
noted
in
the
liues
of
the
rest
of
the
Kings
,
Amazia
,
Azaria
,
Ioas
,
Ezechia
,
Iehoshaphat
,
Manasles
and
the
rest
,
even
to
the
Captivity
of
both
the
houses
of
Israel
and
Iudah
with
their
Kings
,
for
false
worshippe
and
disobedience
vnto
the
word
of
the
Lord
their
GOD
.
What
shall
I
say
of
the
life
,
raigne
,
&
death
of
our
late
blessed
Soveraigne
Queene
ELIZABETH
of
most
famous
and
happy
memory
,
who
being
but
a
woman
,
after
innumerable
dangers
and
manifolde
Persecutions
,
comming
to
the
crowne
;
(
as
the
learned
and
reverend
Father
,
M.
Doctor
Abbots
Deane
of
Winchester
noteth
,
in
his
Auswere
vnto
Reas.
VI.
of
D.
Hill
,
in
the
latter
end
)
with
vnspeakeable
courage
,
notwithstanding
very
many
difficulties
of
Subiects
at
home
,
of
Princes
abroad
,
and
of
the
Divell
every
where
,
professed
to
mainetaine
the
trueth
of
the
Gospel
,
and
to
deface
Idolatry
&
superstition
:
which
with
singular
constancie
,
shee
continued
all
the
daies
of
her
life
;
yeelding
her
lande
a
Sanctuary
to
all
Christians
throughout
the
whole
world
,
groaning
for
liberty
of
true
Religion
;
protecting
and
defending
the
afflicted
Christians
abroade
in
forraine
Countries
from
the
oppression
of
savage
and
bloudy
Tyrants
;
flourishing
in
wealth
,
honor
,
estimation
;
being
every
way
admired
of
all
the
Monarkes
vnder
the
Sunne
whither
her
fame
did
come
and
leaving
matter
for
such
a
story
as
no
Prince
ever
hath
left
the
like
.
This
thrice
noble
Princesse
after
many
glorious
victories
,
triumph●
,
&
other
renowned
prosperities
,
notwithstanding
the
tyrannous
attempts
of
forraine
enemies
abroad
,
&
the
frequent
conspiracies
of
vngodly
persons
at
home
,
against
her
crown
&
person
,
by
the
favor
of
the
Almighty
,
vnder
the
shaddowe
of
whose
wings
shee
was
ever
safely
protected
,
having
Raigned
foure
and
forty
yeeres
,
foure
months
and
eight
daies
a
Virgin
Queene
,
dyed
in
peace
,
in
a
full
&
glorious
age
,
so
beloved
,
so
honoured
,
and
so
esteemed
of
her
Subiectes
,
as
never
was
any
Prince
more
.
And
GOD
,
to
testifie
his
owne
worke
,
left
,
at
her
death
,
no
calamitie
or
miserie
in
the
kingdome
;
no
warres
(
but
even
Ireland
then
calmed
)
no
famine
,
no
apparant
pestilence
,
no
inundation
of
waters
,
but
plenty
and
abundance
,
with
inexspected
tranquillity
.
Yea
to
the
end
that
he
might
crowne
her
with
blessings
,
hee
put
vnity
and
agreement
into
the
Nobles
,
Cleargy
,
&
Commous
of
this
Lande
,
that
readyly
they
submitted
them
.
selues
to
the
only
lawfull
and
royall
Successour
.
These
,
and
infinite
such
like
examples
,
declare
true
Pietie
to
be
the
very
base
,
and
foundation
of
all
true
wisedom
and
policie
:
&
Impietie
,
what
shew
so
euer
it
haue
of
outward
ward
profit
and
commodity
for
a
season
,
yet
in
deed
,
and
in
the
end
,
to
be
the
very
cause
of
ruine
and
overthrowe
to
all
estates
and
kingdomes
.
The
reason
whereof
is
manifest
;
because
all
Kings
and
Princes
holde
their
Crownes
and
Scepters
at
the
will
and
pleasure
of
GOD
,
who
is
King
of
Kings
,
&
Lord
of
Lords
.
Prov.
18.15
.
Dan.
4.32
.
As
therefore
the
Tenant
at
will
hath
no
better
policie
,
then
to
please
his
Lord
of
whom
he
holdeth
:
so
the
greatest
policy
,
&
soundest
wisdome
that
may
be
vsed
by
Kings
&
Princes
,
is
to
please
the
Lord
our
GOD
in
all
obedience
;
&
namely
,
in
the
zealous
advancing
of
his
true
religion
&
service
;
&
in
the
repressing
of
all
false
worship
,
Idolatry
,
hypocrisy
,
tyranny
,
which
otherwise
call
,
nay
cry
aloude
,
for
GODS
vengeance
,
to
pull
down
such
sleeping
&
dissembling
colluders
out
of
their
thrones
.
II
Popery
cannot
be
tolerated
in
England
,
because
it
cannot
chuse
but
involve
the
State
in
infinite
perplexities
,
and
raise
tumults
and
vproares
in
the
kingdome
.
3
The
instances
in
Germanie
,
Fraunce
,
&
Poland
are
false
:
for
their
estate
is
nothing
so
peaceable
and
flourishing
,
as
this
Common-wealth
is
.
I
Let
vs
consider
the
Roman
Empire
.
Shee
having
pitty
to
see
that
Church
creeping
,
as
it
did
in
the
beginning
,
vpon
the
ground
;
suffered
the
same
to
embrace
it
,
and
to
growe
vp
by
it
,
(
as
the
Yvie
doth
by
the
oake
)
whereof
the
Empire
,
being
a
mightie
tree
indeed
,
felte
not
at
the
first
any
annoyance
;
but
nowe
findeth
,
that
it
hath
sucked
it
in
such
sorte
,
as
it
hath
drawne
out
all
the
iuice
&
vigour
of
it
,
being
brought
by
it
now
to
a
withered
stocke
,
scarce
able
to
beare
the
barren
braunches
that
are
vpon
it
.
For
by
meanes
of
Excommunicating
and
cursing
the
Emperours
,
by
giving
the
Empire
to
whom
it
pleased
them
,
by
forcing
warre
betweene
the
House
of
Fraunce
&
the
Empire
,
and
other
the
noble
Houses
of
Europe
,
the
Pope
hath
brought
to
passe
,
that
now
there
is
no
Emperour
at-all
at
Rome
,
but
himselfe
.
II
France
,
the
world
knoweth
,
was
almost
torne
in
pieces
by
civill
warres
;
&
now
by
the
banishment
of
the
fire-brands
thereof
,
the
Iesuites
,
hath
obtained
peace
.
III
As
for
Poland
,
the
Popish
Priests
themselues
confesse
that
the
Iesuites
excited
and
st●rred
vp
such
an
I
hade
of
tumules
&
civil
warres
amongst
those
Christians
,
as
that
they
caused
of
late
more
battels
to
bee
fought
,
then
had
bin
in
five
hundred
yeeres
before
.
Le
Frank
Discourse
.
pag.
89.
4
So
then
it
is
not
toleration
that
causeth
peace
in
these
kingdomes
,
but
other
causes
,
as
is
manifest
.
5
If
toleration
were
the
cause
,
as
the
Petitioner
pretends
:
yet
is
that
no
sufficient
warrant
for
his
Highnesse
to
allow
of
wicked
and
dangerous
toleration
in
England
.
For
we
must
not
live
by
examples
,
but
by
lawes
,
and
rule
of
reason
.
6
Popish
Princes
may
lawfully
,
without
disparagement
of
their
estates
,
permitte
Protestants
to
exercise
their
religion
within
their
kingdomes
;
the
doctrine
which
they
professe
,
being
the
only
word
of
GOD
,
which
can
be
preiudiciall
to
no
estate
,
or
true
policy
.
But
Protestant
Princes
may
not
permitte
Papistes
,
to
exercise
their
idolatrie
within
their
domimons
;
the
doctrine
which
these
professe
,
being
both
contrary
vnto
the
lawfull
auctority
of
Kings
,
and
vnto
the
expresse
word
of
GOD
,
More
plainely
:
7
The
doctrine
of
the
Gospel
holdeth
nothing
that
may
impugne
Kings
lawfull
right
and
auctority
;
but
contrariwise
teacheth
all
due
honor
and
obedience
to
be
given
to
them
,
and
that
for
conscience
sake
.
Wherfore
both
they
may
suffer
the
exercise
of
it
without
danger
,
yea
to
the
great
establishing
of
their
states
and
thrones
in
security
and
assurance
;
and
consequently
also
such
professours
may
be
faithfull
and
loyall
subiects
,
yea
even
to
heathen
Princes
:
as
the
Apostles
and
Fathers
of
the
Primitive
church
were
.
But
a
Papist
,
that
houlds
a
faith
&
doctrine
,
the
maximes
and
rules
whereof
are
opposite
to
the
state
and
dignity
of
Princes
,
though
they
alleadge
a
thousand
times
,
they
stand
but
for
their
conscience
&
religion
:
yet
because
their
conscience
and
religion
is
such
,
as
the
principles
and
grounds
of
it
,
are
contrary
to
all
States
&
auctority
;
the
Magistrate
cannot
endure
such
a
conscience
and
religion
,
without
the
certaine
danger
of
having
the
mace
and
scepter
wrong
out
of
his
hands
.
8
Againe
,
the
Papists
do
intolerably
wrong
his
Maiestie
,
in
soliciting
of
his
Highnesse
,
to
graunt
that
whereof
they
can
give
no
similitude
of
instance
in
any
Protestant
Prince
:
Yea
which
the
Pope
himselfe
cannot
endure
.
9
For
if
toleration
bee
so
beneficiall
to
the
State
as
heere
the
Papists
affirme
:
wherfore
do
not
they
perswade
the
Pope
,
&
all
Popish
Princes
,
to
practise
the
same
within
their
dominions
?
why
do
they
not
cancell
the
bloodie
Inquisition
;
&
surcease
their
persecuting
of
the
Protestants
?
If
they
thinke
this
intolerable
in
their
regiments
:
wherfore
should
we
iudge
it
tolerable
in
our
State
;
especially
their
Popish
documents
being
very
fire-brands
to
set
al
on
fire
;
their
Popes
very
leaches
of
our
treasure
,
that
wil
never
be
satisfied
;
and
very
tyrants
that
will
oppresse
not
onely
the
lawfull
liberty
of
the
people
,
but
also
the
royal
power
&
auctority
of
our
Kinges
&
Princes
;
&
their
Priestes
&
Iesuites
very
bellowes
of
all
sedition
&
rebellion
?
10
SECONDLIE
,
Toleration
of
Papistry
is
contrary
vnto
the
word
of
GOD
,
(
as
I
have
proved
in
the
A●swere
vnto
the
first
Supplication
,
and
also
,
besides
what
I
have
written
in
this
already
,
shal
be
more
plainely
shewed
in
the
sequele
)
and
therefore
contrary
to
the
doctrine
which
we
professe
.
It
is
written
in
the
law
,
that
the
false
Prophet
,
&
the
seducing
Idolater
shold
be
taken
from
amongst
vs
&
slaine
,
that
all
Israell
may
heare
and
feare
,
and
not
dare
to
commit
the
like
.
Deut.
13.
We
acknowledge
that
Faith
is
the
gifte
of
God
,
which
commeth
by
the
preaching
of
the
Gospell
:
and
yet
wee
thinke
it
not
vnlawfull
for
the
Magistrate
to
execute
the
Lords
iust
vengeance
vpon
obstinate
Heretiques
and
seducing
Idolaters
.
Repentance
and
holynes
of
life
is
also
the
gift
of
God
,
and
commeth
by
the
same
meanes
:
and
yet
the
Magistrate
not
only
in
a
good
conscience
may
,
but
in
duty
to
GOD
ought
to
draw
out
the
Lords
sword
of
execution
,
iustice
and
vengeance
against
all
ill
doers
,
to
wound
and
to
kill
according
to
the
qualities
of
the
offence
.
So
likewise
ought
he
in
this
case
.
And
though
conscience
and
religion
be
not
put
in
by
torments
;
yet
may
one
,
having
his
obstinacy
chastened
by
auctority
,
bee
stirred
vp
to
consider
more
seriously
of
the
course
he
holds
,
and
by
such
occasion
,
growing
to
a
deeper
examination
of
the
cause
,
through
the
grace
of
God
,
attaine
to
the
true
faith
.
And
if
they
should
not
be
converted
,
yet
is
not
the
punishment
in
vaine
.
For
by
it
many
,
which
oftentimes
by
a
dissolute
lenitie
,
would
bee
encouraged
with
impunitie
,
and
follow
the
same
wicked
waies
,
are
better
advised
and
kept
from
destruction
;
else
were
it
in
vaine
said
,
which
I
haue
alleadged
before
,
Take
away
the
evill
from
amongst
you
,
that
all
Israell
may
heart
and
feare
,
and
not
dare
to
doe
the
like
.
11
If
any
haue
taught
otherwise
then
this
,
it
can
no
more
,
yea
not
so
much
preiudice
our
cause
;
as
nowe
this
pleading
for
toleration
(
beeing
a
thing
which
they
haue
ever
abhorred
,
both
in
words
,
&
writing
)
doth
preiudice
the
great
Patrones
of
Vnity
,
and
Constancy
in
their
profession
,
(
as
they
tearme
themselues
)
the
Papists
.
II
To
the
Consequence
.
1
The
Antecedent
beeing
absurde
,
and
false
all
the
breadth
of
heaven
the
Consequence
must
needs
be
absurde
and
false
in
like
manner
.
2
If
the
Antecedent
were
true
,
yet
coulde
not
the
Consequence
bee
admitted
.
For
it
is
not
agreeables
to
the
State
;
nor
yet
supposed
conformitie
with
the
doctrine
of
the
Protestants
,
if
it
be
not
otherwise
simply
true
in
it selfe
,
that
can
make
a
thing
lawfull
and
tolerable
.
¶
Hitherto
of
the
Reasons
of
State
:
Now
follow
the
Reasons
of
Religion
.
Reason
of
Religion
.
1
1.
REASON
OF
RELIGION
.
The
Religion
,
[
](A09881-e15170-b)a
a
Vntruth
,
it
is
cleane
contrarie
vnto
that
Religion
.
that
vnder
your
Highnesse
favour
we
sue
to
haue
tolerated
,
is
the
selfesame
Religion
,
and
no
other
,
to
which
our
country
was
converted
from
Paganisme
,
and
which
,
both
[
](A09881-e15180-b)b
b
False
agains
.
all
the
Christian
Kings
of
our
nation
(
Edward
the
6.
a
child
,
A.
Do.
(
●
)
596.
by
S.
Austen
the
Monke
,
and
our
Apostle
,
sen●
hither
by
S.
Gregory
the
great
Pope
of
Rome
.
Beda
de
gestin
Anglorum
lib.
1.
ca.
23.
only
excepted
)
&
also
al
your
Highnesse
predecessours
in
the
Crowne
of
Sco●land
,
Englad
was
converted
long
before
this
time
ever
publikely
professed
,
and
for
the
zealous
maintenaunce
whereof
,
your
Maiesties
great
grandfather
Iames
the
fourth
,
was
worthily
surnamed
Protector
.
Resolution
of
the
1.
Reason
.
Popish
Religion
,
is
that
,
to
which
England
was
converted
from
Paganisme
:
and
which
all
Christian
Kings
of
England
,
and
of
Scotland
,
ever
publikely
professed
.
Ergo
:
Popish
Religion
,
is
true
Religion
,
and
consequently
to
bee
tolerated
.
ANSWERE
.
I.
To
the
Antecedent
.
1
IT
was
not
Popery
,
to
which
England
was
converted
from
Paganisme
;
but
true
Christian
Religion
.
Because
Englande
was
converted
to
the
faith
of
Christ
,
when
neither
the
Pope
,
nor
Poperie
was
yet
hatched
.
2
It
was
not
in
the
yeere
of
Christ
596.
that
our
Country
was
first
converted
vnto
the
faith
;
but
long
before
,
even
in
the
Apostles
times
;
as
appeareth
by
the
testimonies
of
Gild
as
,
De
excid
.
Britan.
ca.
6.
Origen
,
Hom.
40.
in
Ezech.
Tertullian
,
in
Iudaeos
.
Athanasius
Apolog.
2.
contra
Arrianos
.
Theodoretus
,
lib.
9.
de
curand
.
Grac.
affectib
.
&
Sophronius
,
in
Catalog
.
Nicephorus
,
lib.
3.
Hist.
cap.
1.
3
It
was
not
converted
by
Augustine
the
Monke
&
false
Apostle
,
sent
hither
by
the
Pope
;
but
either
by
the
Apostle
Paule
,
as
Theodoretus
,
lib.
9.
de
curand
.
Grac.
affect
.
Sophronius
,
Serm.
de
●atal
.
Apost
.
Venantius
Fortunatus
De
Peregr
.
Pauli
,
and
Arnoldus
Mirmannus
In
Theatr.
de
convers
.
Gent.
do
testifie
:
Or
by
the
Apostle
Symon
Zelotes
,
as
Nicephorus
,
lib.
2.
Hist.
cap.
40.
and
Dorotheus
in
Synops
.
do
affirme
;
Or
else
,
by
Ioseph
of
Arimathea
,
a
noble
man
of
Iurie
,
that
buried
the
bodie
of
Christ
;
as
Freculphus
Lib.
2.
Cap.
4.
Iohn
Capgraue
,
in
Catalog●
Sanctor.
Augl
.
and
Polidore
Virgil
,
Hist.
Auglio
.
Lib.
1.
do
write
.
4
That
religion
,
which
Augustine
the
false
Apostle
,
brought
from
Rome
,
was
contrary
,
in
many
pointes
,
vnto
that
Christian
doctrine
,
which
was
professed
before
in
this
land
;
as
appeareth
by
the
dissention
betweene
the
Britt●●es
,
and
this
Augustine
,
recorded
by
Bede
,
and
others
.
5
But
if
Frier
Augustines
Religion
were
not
contrary
,
but
the
very
same
with
that
which
was
heere
professed
,
yet
was
it
infinitely
different
from
the
Popish
doctrine
at
this
day
;
as
is
manifest
by
many
Atticles
of
Poperie
,
which
were
but
lately
invented
;
as
the
Popes
Supremacie
,
(
which
Pope
Gregorie
,
in
Frier
Augustines
time
,
vtterly
condemned
)
Transubstantiation
,
manye
partes
of
the
Masse
,
&c.
6
It
is
not
true
,
that
ALL
Christian
Princes
of
England
and
Scotland
,
professed
the
Popish
Religion
:
some
of
them
being
dead
long
before
the
beginning
of
Popery
:
&
others
also
,
as
King
Henrie
I
,
King
Henrie
II
,
King
Iohn
,
King
Richard
II
,
King
Edward
III
,
King
Henrie
VIII
,
even
in
the
midst
of
Popery
,
impugning
the
Popes
almighty
power
and
primacie
in
this
land
.
II
To
the
Consequence
.
1
As
the
Antecedent
is
,
so
is
also
the
Consequence
;
a
false
Antecedent
,
and
a
false
consequence
.
2
If
the
Antecedent
were
true
;
yet
coulde
it
not
inferre
such
a
necessary
consequence
.
For
Religion
is
not
therefore
true
,
because
such
a
Nation
,
or
such
and
such
Kings
professed
the
same
:
but
because
it
is
conformable
vnto
the
word
of
God
;
2.
Reason
of
Religion
.
such
as
Popish
Religion
can
never
be
proved
to
be
.
[
](A09881-e15920-b)*
*
●ite
their
words
and
you
shall
haue
your
Answere
.
2.
REASON
OF
RELIGION
.
This
appeareth
by
Mermāmus
in
sus
Theatro
,
them
Magdeburgenses
in
t
is
.
de
propagatione
,
Baronis
&
all
other
Collectors
of
Antiquitie
.
A
religion
which
by
the
testimonies
of
all
Antiquity
●
was
the
[
](A09881-e15970-b)a
a
An
impudent
begging
of
the
question
.
primary
religion
that
ever
any
heathen
Nation
,
converted
Christian
,
did
professe
:
and
the
wisodome
of
heaven
commandeth
,
[
](A09881-e15980-b)b
b
Popish
●●el●gi
,
on
is
none
of
those
bounds
,
neither
●ur
is
from
the
b●ginning
.
not
to
transgresse
the
ancient
bounds
which
our
Fathers
appointed
,
but
contrarily
,
to
abide
in
that
which
wee
heard
from
the
beginning
.
Resolution
of
the
2.
Reason
.
Popish
Religion
was
the
primarie
Religion
,
that
ever
any
heathen
Nation
,
converted
Christian
,
and
professe
.
Ergo
:
It
is
true
,
and
therefore
to
be
tolerated
.
ANSWERE
.
1
BOth
the
Antecedent
,
and
the
Consequence
,
are
an
impudent
begging
of
the
question
.
For
neither
was
Popery
hatched
,
in
time
of
the
primitiue
Church
:
neither
yet
can
the
Gentiles
professing
of
any
thing
,
make
it
therefore
absolutely
true
.
2
But
to
deale
liberally
with
the
Papists
;
let
them
,
by
inevitable
demonstrations
,
which
may
convince
the
conscience
,
prooue
the
Antecedent
(
which
they
shall
never
bee
able
to
doe
)
and
wee
will
graunt
them
the
Consequence
.
Reason
of
Religion
.
3
3.
REASON
OF
RELIGION
.
A
religion
,
of
whose
communion
and
felowship
the
founders
of
other
religions
,
or
the
[
](A09881-e16170-b)a
a
We
are
Christians
and
desire
to
be
so
called
.
reformers
of
our
Churches
faith
(
if
they
more
desire
to
be
so
called
)
were
[
](A09881-e16180-b)b
b
Wee
never
were
of
the
communion
of
the
Popish
church
,
but
(
by
the
great
mercy
of
God
)
haue
ever
k●pt
our selues
from
that
wicked
one
.
1.
Iob.
5.18
.
and
our
Fathers
,
who
were
once
of
that
communion
,
obei●d
the
divine
commaundement
G●t
out
of
her
,
my
people
,
&c.
Apoc.
18
4.
once
,
and
went
out
;
and
[
](A09881-e16220-b)c
c
This
is
no
good
consequence
,
reade
the
Answere
.
consequently
their
doctrine
newer
,
and
lesse
auncient
then
ours
and
therfore
as
we
beleeue
,
not
the
good
seede
,
Matth
13.24
.
but
the
cookle
that
was
sowen
af●er
.
And
that
wee
never
going
out
of
any
[
](A09881-e16250-b)d
d
They
have
lost
the
faith
,
and
yet
they
smite
vs
,
as
Ziakva
the
false
Prophet
did
Micheah
,
&
●●ke
.
When
went
the
spirit
of
the
Lord
from
mee
to
speake
vnto
thee
.
1.
King
.
22.24
knowne
Christian
society
(
for
the
whole
world
cannot
tel
your
Grace
out
of
which
church
we
departed
,
when
,
how
,
and
where
)
as
did
the
former
,
the
Apostolicall
markes
of
false
beleeuers
,
namely
,
To
goe
out
from
others
;
1.
oh.
2.19
To
segregate
themselue
.
,
Iude.
v.
19.
and
To
make
dissention
&
scandalls
,
contrarie
to
the
doctrine
they
had
learned
,
Rom
16.17
.
[
](A09881-e16310-b)e
e
They
spake
by
contraries
.
cannot
belong
to
vs
by
any
possible
application
,
nor
by
any
sleight
or
devise
sh●fted
from
them
.
Resolution
of
the
3.
Reason
.
Popish
Religion
,
was
that
of
whose
communion
the
Protestantes
were
once
,
and
went
out
;
a
marke
of
new
Doctrine
.
Ergo
:
Poperie
is
true
Religions
;
and
consequently
to
be
tolerated
.
ANSWERE
.
I.
To
the
Antecedent
.
1
NOT
every
going
out
,
departing
,
or
separation
,
is
a
token
of
new
doctrine
,
or
a
marke
of
a
false
beleever
:
but
only
that
going
out
,
departing
,
&
separation
,
which
is
made
from
the
true
Church
of
Christ
.
2
We
haue
separated
our selues
from
the
communion
of
the
Pope
of
Rome
,
and
from
his
Synagogue
,
wee
confesse
:
but
not
from
Christ
,
and
his
true
Church
.
3
The
Pope
,
is
that
Robber
,
that
Thiefe
,
that
Destroyer
of
the
Sheepe
,
who
first
departed
and
fel
away
from
Christ
our
Lord
.
But
we
,
being
the
Lords
Sheepe
,
departed
&
fell
away
from
the
Pope
.
We
separated
our selues
,
not
from
the
Church
,
but
from
the
robber
and
worrier
of
the
sheep
in
the
Church
.
4
Our
separation
cannot
indeede
properly
bee
tearmed
a
going
out
,
a
departing
,
a
falling
away
or
A●ostasie
,
but
a
Renunciation
of
Apostasie
.
Wherein
wee
haue
imitated
the
Patriarks
,
the
Prophets
,
Christ
himselfe
,
and
his
Apostles
.
In
the
time
of
Enosch
,
the
Godly
separated
themselues
,
from
the
rabble
of
the
wicked
;
&
had
their
private
meetings
,
wherein
they
applyed
the
holy
exercises
of
devotion
and
Religion
,
calling
vpon
the
name
of
the
Lord
.
Gen.
4.26
.
Paule
separated
the
Disciples
from
the
rest
of
the
Iewes
,
who
wilfully
and
obstinately
resisted
the
Gospel
of
Christ
.
5
We
in
like
manner
,
haue
separated
our selues
,
not
,
as
Heretikes
are
wont
to
doe
,
from
the
Church
of
Christ
:
but
,
which
all
good
Christians
ought
to
doe
,
from
the
contagion
of
wicked
men
,
and
of
Hypocrites
.
6
The
Cardinals
,
the
false
Bishops
,
and
all
the
rest
of
the
Popish
faction
,
haue
made
a
plaine
and
manifest
Apostasie
from
the
faith
of
Christ
Iesus
;
because
they
fell
from
the
wholesome
doctrine
,
comprehended
in
the
writings
of
the
Prophets
&
Apostles
,
from
the
pure
worship
of
GOD
,
from
the
right
administration
and
vse
of
the
Sacramentes
,
and
also
from
holy
discipline
in
manners
:
And
therefore
the
Papists
be
they
,
that
went
out
,
that
segregated
themselues
,
that
made
dissentions
and
scandals
contrary
to
the
doctrine
they
had
learned
;
not
the
Protestants
,
7
Who
appeale
vnto
this
Faith
,
from
which
they
fell
away
,
vnto
the
holy
Scriptures
:
albeit
they
stil
inculcate
vnto
vs
,
the
faith
of
the
Popish
Synagogue
,
the
Decrees
and
Decretals
,
and
the
auctority
of
the
Romish
Pope
:
for
they
see
,
they
cannot
stand
,
if
iudgment
be
made
of
their
doctrine
,
according
vnto
the
rule
and
square
of
the
holy
Scriptures
:
no
more
then
the
auncient
Heretikes
could
.
Tertul.
de
Resurrect.
Carnis
,
cap.
3.
II
To
the
Consequence
.
The
Consequence
hath
no
coherence
with
the
Antecedent
.
For
our
doctrine
is
not
therefore
new
,
because
we
went
out
,
departed
,
and
separated
our selues
from
the
society
and
communion
of
the
Popish
Church
:
seeing
we
we
are
expresly
commanded
,
vpon
paine
of
eternal
damnation
,
to
goe
forth
of
Babylon
.
Apoc.
18.4
.
Reason
of
Religion
.
4
4.
REASON
OF
RELIGION
.
A
religion
whose
first
Instituters
,
except
Christ
&
his
Apostles
,
or
after-deuisers
[
](A09881-e16820-b)a
a
A
manifest
vntruth
,
neither
doth
the
Argument
follow
if
we
could
not
.
cannot
be
named
by
any
of
our
Adversaries
,
nor
can
they
a
shew
that
peece
or
fundamental
point
of
our
faith
,
either
of
la●e
,
or
since
the
Apostles
time
defined
,
which
This
is
witnessed
in
the
Councel
of
[
](A09881-e16850-b)(*)
(*)
Do
these
Councels
witnes
,
that
we
are
not
able
to
shewe
,
that
there
was
nothing
lately
defined
but
what
was
beleeved
before
?
A
senselesse
assertion
,
and
a
Note
which
noteth
nothing
.
Ephesus
in
epist.
Synodi
contra
Nestorium
,
in
the
Councel
of
Calcedon
,
act.
4.5
.
&
6.
Item
generali
6.
Act.
4.
&
10.
&
genera
.
7.
Act.
2.
And
by
Athanas
.
of
the
Nicen.
Councel
in
epist.
ad
Afros
,
&
in
epist.
de
Synodis
Arimini
et
Seleuciae
.
And
by
Socrates
of
the
Councel
of
Alexandria
in
historia
ecclesiast
.
lib.
1.
cap.
5.
and
others
.
was
not
formerly
beleeved
,
&
the
contrary
thereof
never
taught
by
the
Roman
Church
.
Wherfore
in
our
vnderstanding
it
is
evident
,
that
the
religion
[
](A09881-e16960-b)b
b
Everie
false
worship
is
the
invention
of
the
Devill
;
and
so
is
Popery
.
we
professe
,
is
not
,
as
it
is
[
](A09881-e16970-b)c
c
A
slander
with
a
matter
of
truth
.
slandered
to
be
,
a
deuise
or
invention
of
man
,
nor
ever
was
contrary
to
it selfe
in
doctrine
;
but
whatsoever
hath
beene
in
latter
ages
explicitiuely
defined
,
the
same
was
alwaies
,
not
only
holden
true
from
the
beginning
in
[
](A09881-e16990-b)d
d
We
care
not
what
was
beleeved
in
their
church
,
but
certainly
their
doctrine
was
never
beleeved
in
the
true
church
of
Christ
.
our
Church
,
but
also
implicitiuely
beleeved
for
the
infallible
auctority
thereof
.
Resolution
of
the
4.
Reason
.
Popish
Religion
,
is
that
whose
first
Institutors
,
except
Christ
and
his
Apostles
,
or
after-devisers
cannot
be
named
by
any
;
nor
can
they
all
shewe
that
piece
or
fundamentall
point
of
faith
,
either
of
late
or
since
the
Apostles
time
defined
,
which
was
not
formerly
beleeved
,
and
the
contrary
thereof
never
taught
by
the
Romane
Church
.
Ergo.
Popish
religion
is
true
,
and
to
be
tolerated
.
ANSWERE
.
I.
To
the
Antecedent
.
1
THE
Institutor
and
deviser
of
Popishe
Religion
,
was
not
CHRIST
,
and
his
Apostles
:
but
the
DIVELL
of
hell
,
by
the
ministrie
of
Antichrist
,
&
his
Disciples
;
as
shall
plainely
appeare
in
examining
of
the
particulars
in
the
reasons
following
.
2
Many
points
of
Popish
doctrine
were
challenged
even
in
the
Primitiue
Church
,
(
for
even
at
that
time
the
mystery
of
iniquitie
began
to
worke
)
to
bee
false
and
erroneous
.
Paul
challenged
the
false-teachers
,
which
taught
differences
in
meate
and
drinke
,
observation
of
daies
,
worshipping
of
Angels
,
voluntary
Religion
,
and
will-worshippe
;
and
bad
the
Collosians
be
warre
of
such
.
Colloss.
2.
He
reprehended
also
the
false
Apostles
which
taught
Iustification
by
workes
;
in
his
Epistles
to
the
Romanes
and
Galathians
:
all
which
errours
and
false
doctrine
,
the
Popish
Church
embraceth
&
defendeth
at
this
day
.
3
Also
the
beginning
,
increase
,
&
perfection
of
the
Popish
Primacie
is
manifestly
knowne
,
When
Constantine
the
Great
ordained
the
cittie
Byzantium
,
to
be
the
seate
of
his
Empire
,
(
which
afterwards
he
called
Constantinople
,
of
his
owne
name
)
his
departing
from
Rome
,
was
the
cause
of
the
first
division
of
the
Empire
;
which
shortly
after
,
ingendred
a
very
schisme
The
Bishop
of
Rome
began
to
shew
himselfe
,
and
to
worke
the
mistory
of
Antichrist
.
For
in
the
time
of
Odoacers
raigne
,
Anno
Dom.
480.
Acatius
B.
of
Constantinople
,
wrote
to
Simplicius
B.
of
Rome
,
desiring
him
also
,
to
condemne
Peter
B.
of
Alexandria
of
heresie
,
for
following
Eutiches
.
Heereby
,
a
sort
of
ambitious
fellowes
taking
occasion
,
began
to
reason
of
the
auctority
&
dignity
of
the
Church
&
B.
of
Rome
:
contending
that
the
church
of
Rome
,
was
the
head
of
all
Churches
,
and
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
the
Catholike
and
vniversall
head
of
all
Bishopes
.
Albeit
those
BB.
that
succeeded
Acatius
at
Constantinople
,
opposed
themselues
against
the
ambition
of
the
B.
of
Rome
,
affirming
that
the
supremacie
belonged
vnto
their
Church
,
in
asmuch
as
the
Roman
Emperours
made
Constantinople
the
chiefe
seate
of
their
Empire
;
&
therfore
they
contended
that
the
Bishop
of
Constantinople
,
should
be
called
vniuersall
or
Catholique
Bishop
,
or
the
B.
of
Bishops
.
This
ambicious
contention
continued
112.
yeeres
,
vntill
Antichrist
began
to
wax
stronger
.
For
Iohn
B.
of
Constantinople
,
caused
Mauricius
the
Emperour
to
call
togither
the
Greeke
BB.
vnto
Constantinople
,
to
hold
a
Councel
;
wherin
it
was
decreed
,
that
the
Bishop
of
Constantinople
should
bee
called
the
Oeccumenicall
and
Catholique
Bishop
of
all
Churches
.
Which
decree
when
Mauricius
sent
vnto
Gregorie
B.
of
Rome
,
that
he
might
submitte
himselfe
&
his
Church
,
vnto
Iohn
B.
of
Constantinople
;
Gregory
manfully
resisted
his
ambition
,
not
that
hee
thought
himselfe
superiour
,
or
of
more
dignitie
,
then
Iohn
;
but
because
hee
abhorred
that
insolent
and
proud
statelines
in
the
Cleargie
,
which
then
began
to
grow
vp
by
little
&
little
.
Whervpon
writing
vnto
the
Emperour
Mauricius
,
he
saith
:
He
is
the
forerunner
of
Antichrist
,
whosoever
hee
bee
,
that
coveteth
to
be
called
Vniversall
Bishop
.
And
writing
vnto
Anastasius
B.
of
Antioch
,
and
to
Eulogius
B.
of
Alexandria
,
of
the
ambition
of
the
B.
of
Constantinople
,
saith
.
Your
reverend
holinesse
knoweth
that
the
name
,
Vniversall
,
was
offered
by
the
sacred
Councel
of
Chalcedon
,
vnto
the
Bishop
of
the
see
Apostolike
,
which
by
Gods
appointment
I
serve
,
albeit
none
of
my
predecessours
consented
to
vse
that
so
prophane
a
title
to
be
called
by
.
For
,
if
one
Patriarke
alone
be
called
the
Vniversall
Patriarke
,
the
name
of
Patriarke
is
taken
away
from
the
residue
.
But
far
bee
it
from
a
Christian
minde
,
to
arrogate
that
vnto
himselfe
from
any
man
,
whereby
he
might
seeme
never
so
little
to
diminish
the
honor
of
his
Brethren
.
Thus
far
Gregorie
,
who
of
zeale
wrote
this
,
to
bridle
the
ambicious
Spirits
of
the
Bishops
.
Notwithstanding
Boniface
the
III.
succeeding
Gregory
,
forgetting
all
this
,
opposed
himselfe
against
the
ambition
,
of
the
B.
of
Constantinople
,
(
who
now
a
fresh
,
after
Gregories
decease
,
renewed
his
old
claime
)
&
being
puffed
vp
with
follie
and
pride
,
began
to
forecast
,
how
he
might
obtaine
that
honour
vnto
himselfe
,
&
vnto
his
Church
of
Rome
.
And
indeed
at
last
,
with
much
adoe
,
he
obtained
of
Phocas
,
that
Rome
should
bee
called
,
the
Catholique
head
of
all
Churches
,
and
the
B.
thereof
,
the
Vniversall
Bishoppe
.
This
Phocas
had
murdered
Mauricius
the
Emperour
,
his
wife
and
children
;
and
by
treason
and
robbery
vsurped
the
Empire
:
he
was
the
first
that
ordeined
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
to
be
called
,
the
head
of
the
Church
.
Surely
the
Lords
will
was
,
to
shew
what
manner
of
men
the
POPES
should
be
,
even
most
diligent
followers
of
their
first
founder
,
to
wit
,
theeves
,
robbers
,
murderers
and
traitours
.
4
Againe
,
concerning
the
single
life
of
Ministers
.
The
Councell
of
Nice
woulde
have
forbidden
the
Ministers
and
Deacons
,
to
dwell
with
their
wiues
;
when
Paphnutius
(
that
excellent
learned
man
,
who
for
the
faith
,
had
his
eies
boared
out
)
rose
vp
,
&
with
singular
constancy
&
zeale
,
pronounced
marriage
to
be
honorable
amongst
all
men
,
and
the
bed
vndefiled
,
saying
moreover
;
that
the
companie
of
a
man
with
his
wife
,
is
chastitie
;
and
perswaded
the
Councel
,
that
they
would
decree
no
such
lawes
,
as
should
give
occasion
to
fornication
,
both
vnto
the
men
,
and
to
their
wiues
.
The
Councell
liked
his
opinion
,
and
ordayned
nothing
touching
that
point
,
but
lefte
every
man
liberty
,
to
choose
whether
he
would
marrie
or
no.
Yet
afterwards
Pope
Siricius
,
and
Gregorie
the
VII
,
forbad
such
marriages
.
5
The
like
coulde
I
shewe
,
in
Transubstantiation
,
Invocation
of
Saintes
,
Praier
for
the
Dead
,
Purgatorie
,
&c.
but
that
woulde
require
a
large
Treatise
;
and
here
I
cannot
stande
vpon
particulars
.
II.
To
the
Consequence
.
1
Suppose
,
we
were
not
able
to
shew
the
beginning
and
originall
of
any
one
point
of
the
Popish
Religion
:
yet
it
would
not
follow
,
that
therefore
Poperie
were
not
false
and
hereticall
.
The
Apostle
saieth
that
Antichrist
shal
worke
secretly
the
mystery
of
iniquitie
.
Wherefore
is
that
iniquitie
tearmed
a
mysterie
,
if
it
were
manifest
,
and
easie
to
be
espyed
.
2
Our
Saviour
Christ
foretelleth
,
that
many
shall
worke
such
miracles
,
for
confirmation
of
their
false
doctrine
,
as
should
be
able
,
if
it
were
possible
,
to
deceiue
the
very
elect
.
Matth.
24.24
.
3
When
the
husband-man
was
a
sleepe
,
the
enemie
sowed
tares
,
in
the
night
,
and
went
his
way
.
The
morning
came
,
the
tares
were
not
espyed
;
no
,
they
were
not
espyed
in
the
spring-time
,
but
grew
togither
with
the
wheat
,
and
seemed
all
this
while
to
be
good
wheate
.
At
last
,
the
blade
appeared
,
and
brought
forth
fruit
;
and
then
appeared
the
tares
also
:
Now
they
were
discerned
and
never
before
.
Then
came
the
Servants
of
the
housholder
,
and
said
vnto
him
;
Master
,
sowedst
thou
not
good
seede
in
thy
field
?
from
whence
hath
it
tares
?
And
he
said
to
them
.
Some
envious
man
hath
done
this
.
Matth.
13.24.25.26.27.28
.
Even
so
,
when
Christ
our
Saviour
,
sowed
the
seed
of
eternall
life
,
the
doctrine
of
the
Gospell
;
the
Enemy
,
the
Divell
(
the
auctor
of
Poperie
)
sowed
tares
amongst
the
good
seed
,
even
covertly
and
secretly
hee
sowed
errours
&
heresies
,
whilest
men
feared
no
such
danger
:
But
nowe
being
growne
vp
,
being
ripe
and
rotten
,
we
discerne
them
to
be
tares
and
heresies
indeed
.
The
Papists
oftentimes
obiect
:
If
our
doctrine
be
errour
and
heresie
,
then
tell
vs
when
it
came
in
,
who
was
the
auctor
of
it
,
vnder
what
Pope
or
Emperor
was
it
first
taught
?
We
answere
,
to
know
this
,
is
not
expedient
;
neither
indeed
doe
we
know
,
who
was
the
first
auctor
(
immediatly
next
vnto
Sathan
)
and
founder
of
every
one
of
their
blasphemous
opinions
.
But
this
we
know
,
that
our
Masters
seed
which
hee
sowed
,
was
perfit
and
good
:
whatsoever
else
commeth
vp
with
it
,
which
is
not
of
the
seed
,
we
are
sure
,
it
is
a
stincking
weed
,
a
vile
graine
fitter
for
beasts
and
divels
,
then
for
men
:
and
not
the
fine
wheate
,
the
fruit
of
the
precious
seed
of
our
Master
.
We
can
neither
tell
by
whom
,
nor
at
what
time
,
5.
Reason
of
Religion
.
the
enemie
did
sow
it
;
yet
sure
we
are
,
it
is
hereticall
,
and
hath
beene
sowen
since
the
time
that
our
Master
sowed
his
field
with
good
seed
.
5.
REASON
OF
RELIGION
.
A
Religion
,
that
hath
[
](A09881-e17860-b)a
a
This
is
no
argument
to
prove
it
true
religion
;
for
it
is
saide
that
Antichrist
shal
prevaile
&c.
488.
after
Prateolus
account
confuted
and
outlasted
severall
hundreds
of
heresies
,
which
manifoldly
divided
in
themselues
,
did
yet
ever
giue
hands
to
the
overthrowe
of
this
one
,
but
never
found
[
](A09881-e17880-b)b
b
Vntruth
.
other
rocke
than
it
,
on
which
they
were
broken
,
or
tooke
their
confusion
by
.
Which
seemeth
to
demonstrate
,
That
the
weapons
of
our
[
](A09881-e17900-b)c
c
They
adde
vnto
the
text
.
2.
Cor.
10.4
.
Churches
warrefare
,
are
not
carnall
,
but
(
as
Saint
Paul
writeth
of
the
[
](A09881-e17940-b)d
d
And
consequently
not
of
theirs
.
true
doctrine
)
mighty
to
God
,
vnto
the
destruction
of
munitions
,
destroying
Counsels
,
and
all
lofernesse
extolling
it selfe
against
the
knowledge
of
God
;
And
that
our
Church
and
Religion
,
ever
conquering
their
oppositors
,
&
neuer
conquered
by
[
](A09881-e17960-b)e
e
Vntruth
,
as
is
manifest
by
so
many
kingdoms
which
lefte
Poperie
.
them
,
is
that
kingdome
which
the
Prophet
saith
,
[
](A09881-e17970-b)*
*
Dan.
2.44
.
Shall
breake
in
peeces
and
consume
all
other
kingdomes
,
&
it selfe
stand
for
ever
.
Resolution
of
the
5.
Reason
.
Popish
Religion
hath
confuted
and
outlasted
severall
hundreds
of
heresies
.
Ergo
:
It
is
true
Religion
,
and
therefore
to
be
tolerated
.
ANSWERE
.
I
To
the
Antecedent
.
POpish
Religion
,
hath
not
confuted
heresies
,
but
hath
embraced
some
piece
or
other
,
of
every
not
orious
heresie
,
that
hath
infested
the
Primitiue
Church
;
to
make
vp
the
whole
and
intire
body
of
Antichristian
Doctrines
So
that
Poperie
may
be
iustly
tearmed
,
an
Epitome
of
Heresies
.
1
The
Patriarke
and
ringleader
of
all
Heretiks
,
was
Simon
Magus
,
Irenae
.
lib.
3.
in
Praefat.
of
whom
mention
is
made
in
the
Acts
of
the
Apostles
;
that
he
thought
it
no
sinne
,
to
buy
the
gifts
of
the
holy
Ghost
.
Act.
8.9.10
,
&c.
to
whom
also
is
adscribed
the
vse
of
exorcismes
.
Irenae
.
lib.
1.
cap
30.
The
Papists
in
like
manner
buy
and
sel
spirituall
things
for
mony
,
Baptist
.
Mant.
lib.
3.
de
Calamit
.
temp
.
&
vse
to
exorcise
,
not
onely
intelligent
,
but
also
brute
and
senselesse
creatures
,
as
water
,
oile
,
salt
,
herbs
,
candles
,
&c.
Dist.
21.
cap.
1.
Cleros
.
2
The
Disciples
of
Simon
Magus
,
whom
Irenaeus
termeth
the
fore-runners
of
Antichrist
.
Iren.
lib.
1.
ca.
8.
prostrated
themselues
before
images
;
and
worshipped
them
with
odoriferous
perfumes
,
incense
,
and
offerings
.
Euseb.
Hist.
Eccl.
lib.
2.
cap.
12.
Ederus
in
Babyl
.
pag.
5.
which
thing
is
notoriously
knowne
to
be
practised
by
the
Papistes
.
3
Againe
,
the
Simonians
bragged
much
of
their
vnwritten
verities
,
&
when
they
were
reproved
by
the
Scriptures
,
they
accused
them
,
as
if
they
were
not
right
,
nor
of
auctoritie
,
that
they
were
diversely
spoken
,
and
so
to
bee
interpreted
,
and
that
by
them
the
truth
could
not
be
found
out
by
those
,
that
are
ignorant
of
tradition
.
Iren.
lib.
1.
c.
1.
&
lib.
3.
cap.
2
,
which
also
is
written
of
other
Heretikes
,
as
the
Sethians
,
Epiphan.
Haeres.
39.
the
Archontikes
.
Epiphan.
Haeres.
40.
the
Severians
,
Epiphan.
Haeres
45.
the
Encratites
.
Epiph.
Haeres.
47.
and
the
Bardesanistes
,
Epiph.
Haeres
.
56.
Also
,
Artemon
.
Euseb.
Hist.
Eccl.
li.
5.
cap.
28.
Basilides
,
Valentinus
,
the
Marcionistes
,
Clem.
Alexand.
lib.
7.
Strom.
pag.
353.
the
Carpocratianes
,
Iren.
lib.
1.
c.
24.
Ptolemaeus
.
Epiph.
Haeres
.
33.
Arrius
,
Athanas
.
Orat.
2.
contra
Arrianos
p.
124.
Secrat.
lib.
1.
Hist.
Eccl.
cap.
6.
&
Eutyches
,
Concil.
Chalcedon
.
Act.
1.
vaunted
,
that
their
doctrine
was
very
auncient
,
receaved
by
tradition
from
the
Apostles
,
and
continued
vnto
that
day
,
by
not-interrupted
Succession
.
These
shiftes
also
the
Papistes
have
embraced
.
For
,
seeing
that
they
cannot
stand
by
the
Scriptures
,
they
flee
vnto
Traditions
and
vnwritten
verities
,
and
accuse
the
Scriptures
of
vncertainty
,
insufficiency
,
want
of
auctority
&c.
iust
as
the
olde
Heretiques
did
.
4
The
Papistes
have
learned
Extreame
Vnction
of
the
Valentinians
,
Irenae
.
lib.
1.
cap.
18.
and
of
the
Heracleonites
:
Aug.
lib.
de
.
Haeres
cap.
16.
Epiph.
Haeres.
36.
their
Orders
and
quiets
of
Angells
of
the
Archontikes
.
Epiph.
Haeres.
40.
the
worshipping
of
Angels
of
the
Angelists
,
and
Caians
,
Aug.
de
Haeres
.
cap.
39.
the
vse
and
worshipping
of
Images
of
the
Carpocratians
.
Iren.
lib.
1.
cap.
24.
Epiph.
Haeres
.
27.
Aug.
de
Haeres
.
cap.
7.
the
worshipping
and
adoration
of
the
Virgin
Mary
of
the
Collitidians
,
Epiph.
Haeres
.
79.
The
veneration
and
worshippe
of
the
crosse
,
of
the
Armenians
,
Niceph
lib
18.
cap.
45.
the
Baptisme
of
women
,
of
Marcion
,
Epiph.
Haeres.
42.
the
insufficiency
of
the
Scriptures
,
the
lawes
of
fasting
,
Purgatorie
,
Limbus
Patrum
,
of
Montanus
.
Epiph.
Haeres
.
48.
Appollonius
apud
Euseb.
lib.
5.
Hist.
Eccl.
cap.
17.18
.
Tertull.
lib.
4.
de
Anima
.
in
fi.
&
lib.
de
Coron.
Milit.
&
lib.
adversus
Praxaeam
:
Reliques
,
of
the
Sampseaans
Epiph.
Haeres
53.
voluntary
poverty
,
and
single
life
of
Priestes
,
of
the
Apostoliques
.
Aug.
de
Haeres
.
cap.
40.
Epiph.
Haeres.
61.
5
With
the
Ebionites
,
the
Papistes
will
not
be
iustified
by
faith
only
,
Euseb.
Hist.
Eccl.
lib.
3
cap.
24
but
also
by
their
owne
workes
and
inherent
righteousnes
,
as
the
Catharistes
or
Puntanes
haue
taught
them
.
Isodor
.
Etymolog
.
lib.
8.
cap.
4.
de
Haeres
.
6
The
Pelagians
held
that
Adams
sione
was
not
propagated
into
the
Posterity
,
but
only
in
respect
of
the
guilte
;
that
Children
are
borne
without
originall
sin
;
that
concupiscence
was
in
man
before
the
fall
:
that
man
may
satisfie
the
law
of
GOD
in
this
life
;
that
man
after
the
fall
retaineth
stil
his
free-wil
;
that
the
Gentiles
by
nature
could
fulfill
the
Law
;
that
God
did
not
command
vs
things
impossible
.
Aug.
de
Haeres
.
cap.
88.
Epist.
89.90.92.94
.
de
gratia
&
lib.
arbit.
1.
lib.
5
cap.
5.
&
9.
&
alibi
passim
.
Hieron
.
Epist.
ad
Ctesiphont
.
&
libr.
contra
Pelagian
.
editis
.
The
Papistes
hould
all
these
pointes
.
7
The
Novatians
doubted
of
the
remission
of
their
sinnes
,
Ambros
.
lib.
1.
de
Paeniten
.
cap.
2.
&
lib.
2.
cap.
5.
So
do
the
Papists
.
The
Cerinthians
and
Nazareans
observe
the
Mosaicall
ceremonies
.
Aug.
de
Haeres
.
cap.
8.
&
9.
So
do
the
Papistes
.
The
Manichees
minister
the
Eucharist
in
one
kind
,
Leo
serm.
4.
de
quadrag
.
So
doe
the
Papistes
.
Marcus
made
his
followers
beleive
that
in
the
Eucharist
,
the
wine
was
turned
into
blood
,
Epiph.
Haeres
.
34.
So
do
the
Papists
theirs
.
8
The
Manichees
condemned
marriage
in
their
elect
,
that
is
,
their
Priests
,
Aug.
Epist
.
74.
So
do
the
Papistes
in
theirs
.
The
Eucratites
bragged
of
their
continency
,
&
yet
were
notable
whoremasters
,
Epiph.
Haeres
47
pag.
180.
Such
are
the
Papistes
.
9
The
Don●tistes
tied
the
Church
to
one
certaine
place
,
&
termed
themselues
only
Catholikes
,
Aug.
de
Haeres
c.
69.
&
varijs
in
loeis
praeterea
.
Cassian
.
in
Psal.
60.
So
doe
the
Papistes
.
The
Mirabiliarians
vnder
pretense
of
miracles
,
devulged
their
errours
,
Niceph.
lib.
8.
Hist.
Eccl.
cap.
35.
&
lib.
14.
cap.
45.
So
doe
the
Papistes
.
10
The
Marcosians
baptised
in
an
vnknown
tongue
,
Epiph.
Haeres
.
34.
Irenae
.
lib.
1.
cap.
18.
So
do
the
Papistes
.
The
Messalians
restrained
the
force
of
Baptisme
to
former
sinnes
,
Theodoret.
divin
.
decr.
cap.
de
Baptismo
.
So
doe
the
Papistes
.
The
Talians
abstained
from
marriage
,
as
a
state
of
life
impure
and
vnperfect
Aug.
Epist
.
47.
So
doe
the
Papistes
.
11
The
Meletians
vse
small
belles
in
celebrating
their
misteries
,
Theodoret.
Heretic
.
fabular
.
lib.
4.
So
doe
the
Papistes
.
The
lacobines
and
Armenians
pictured
God
the
Father
,
and
God
the
holy
Ghost
,
Niceph.
lib.
18.
Hist.
Eccl.
cap.
52.
So
doe
the
Papists
.
The
Nudipedals
,
or
bare-footed
brethren
,
vsed
ever
to
go
bare-footed
.
Aug.
de
Haeres
.
cap.
68.
So
do
the
Papistes
in
their
Pilgrimages
,
&
many
Friers
at
all
times
.
12
Peter
Gnapheus
was
condemned
,
because
he
caused
the
invocation
of
Saints
,
to
bee
mingled
amongst
the
publike
praiers
of
the
Church
.
Niceph.
Hist.
Eccl.
lib.
15.
cap.
28.
The
Papistes
doe
the
same
.
The
Priscilianites
disioyned
married
folkes
for
religion
sake
,
Aug.
de
Haeres
.
ca.
70.
also
they
boast
of
their
revelations
,
Epiph.
Haeres
.
49.
The
Papistes
doe
both
.
13
The
Helcesaits
make
Christ
in
heaven
,
to
differ
from
Christ
in
earth
,
Theodoret.
Haeretic
.
fab.
lib.
2.
So
do
the
Papistes
,
who
say
that
Christ
in
heaven
,
is
visible
and
palpable
,
and
in
earth
,
invisible
&
impalpable
.
The
Eutichians
,
affirmed
that
Christ
had
a
body
without
shape
,
dimensions
,
or
circumscription
,
Leo
,
de
ieium
.
7.
mens
.
ser.
6.
the
Papistes
say
the
same
of
Christ
in
the
sacrament
.
14
The
Monothelites
taught
that
there
was
but
one
will
in
our
Saviour
Christ
.
So
taught
Honorius
the
Pope
in
like
manner
.
2.
Tom.
Concil.
Colon.
Anno.
1551.
editor
.
pag.
365.
in
Sexta
Synod
.
Constantinop
.
Act.
12.
15
The
Arabians
held
that
the
Soule
died
,
and
was
dissolved
with
the
body
.
Aug.
de
Haeres
.
cap.
83.
Niceph.
Eccl.
Hist.
lib.
5.
c.
23.
So
also
beleeved
Pope
Iohn
XXIII
.
the
head
of
the
Romish
Church
,
who
as
the
Papistes
affirme
,
cannot
possibly
erre
.
Concerning
whom
I
will
lay
downe
the
very
words
of
the
Councel
of
Constance
:
Dominus
IOANNES
Papa
XXIII
,
saepe
&
sapius
coram
diversis
Praelatis
,
&
alijs
honestis
&
probis
viris
,
pertinaciter
,
diabolo
suadente
,
dixit
,
asseveravit
,
dogmatizavit
&
astruxit
,
vitam
ateruam
NON
ESSE
,
neque
aliam
post
hanc
:
quinim●
dixit
,
&
pertinaciter
credidit
,
animam
hominis
cum
corpore
humano
MORI
&
EXTINGVI
,
ad
instar
animalium
brutorum
,
dixitque
mortuum
semel
esse
etiam
in
novissimo
die
MINIME
resurrecturum
.
Tom.
2.
Concilior
.
pag.
1060.
Concil.
Constant
.
Sess.
11.
whervpon
in
the
same
session
he
is
called
Diaholus
incarnatus
.
pag.
1050.
But
concerning
this
point
,
the
Reader
may
reade
more
in
my
booke
de
Antichristo
,
Cap.
24.
II
To
the
Consequence
.
1
IF
Popish
religion
had
confuted
,
and
out
lasted
severall
hundreds
of
heresies
;
yet
it
followeth
not
,
that
it
is
true
religion
therefore
:
because
it
is
not
strange
,
to
see
one
Heretique
warre
and
fight
against
another
,
and
the
stronger
to
overcome
,
and
out-last
the
weaker
.
So
Popery
hath
done
,
and
doth
continually
.
But
the
truth
of
the
Gospell
,
being
the
doctrine
of
the
Stronger
man
,
which
overcame
and
bound
the
strong
man
armed
,
hath
,
and
ever
doth
batter
Popery
to
peeces
,
and
hath
gotten
from
it
whole
kingdomes
and
nations
already
(
God
be
praised
)
and
shall
,
shortly
,
worke
the
vtter
ruine
and
desolation
thereof
.
Amen
,
Amen
.
2
The
places
of
Scripture
,
cited
by
the
Suppliants
,
are
not
meant
of
the
Popishe
Church
;
but
of
the
true
Church
of
Christ
;
where
with
they
have
no
communion
,
who
doe
vnworthily
separate
themselves
from
the
same
,
and
take
part
with
her
enemie
.
Reason
of
Religion
.
6
6.
REASON
OF
RELIGION
.
A
religion
,
that
erected
and
built
[
](A09881-e19620-b)a
a
What
ALL
?
this
word
is
too
generall
,
the
world
can
testifie
.
And
ALL
this
is
but
a
begging
of
the
question
.
2.
Pet.
1.8
.
all
the
Churches
,
Hospitalles
and
ancient
Colledges
in
Christendome
,
indowed
them
with
livings
,
instituted
the
Vniversities
and
Seminaries
,
distinguithed
the
multitude
into
parishes
,
proportioned
the
tithes
,
annexed
the
glebe
land
founded
the
Bishoprickes
,
limited
the
Dio●ese●
,
decreed
Ecclesiasticall
lawes
and
immunities
,
enacted
all
the
olde
Lawes
of
our
Realme
,
and
did
(
for
that
they
would
not
be
vacant
without
fruite
,
as
the
Apostle
aduised
,
in
the
knowlegde
of
our
Lord
Iesus
)
a
thousand
good
workes
besides
,
of
which
the
religion
regnant
reapeth
[
](A09881-e19660-b)b
b
GOD
can
stirre
up
wicked
men
,
to
doe
his
children
good
.
daily
beneficte
,
and
could
not
without
such
our
churches
provision
and
ordinances
,
ever
haue
carried
the
exterior
shew
it
doth
.
Resolution
of
the
6.
Reason
.
Popish
Religion
,
erected
and
built
Churches
,
Hospitals
,
Colleges
endowed
them
with
livings
,
instituted
Vniver
sities
and
Seminaries
,
&c
:
and
did
a
thousand
good
workes
besides
.
Ergo
:
Poperie
is
true
Religion
,
and
therefore
to
be
tolerated
.
ANSWERE
.
I.
To
the
Antecedent
.
1
THere
were
Churches
,
Hospital
,
Colleges
,
Vniversities
and
Schooles
erected
and
instituted
in
the
Primitiue
Church
,
before
Popery
was
dreamed
of
.
2
Also
,
the
tithes
were
proportioned
in
the
old
Testament
,
in
the
daies
of
the
ancient
Patriarkes
.
And
Bishopricks
were
founded
,
dioceses
limited
,
parishes
distinguished
,
and
Ecclesiasticall
laws
decreed
,
long
before
the
beginning
and
originall
of
Popery
,
by
the
Fathers
of
the
Primitiue
Church
.
3
〈◊〉
that
Popish
Religion
bee
conferred
with
the
Religion
that
those
worthy
men
(
which
erected
&
builded
Churches
,
Hospitals
,
Colleges
,
Vniversities
&
Schooles
,
since
the
time
of
the
Primitiue
Church
)
died
in
;
and
both
of
them
bee
tryed
by
the
Scriptures
,
and
then
compared
with
ours
;
it
will
be
found
,
that
not
halfe
of
them
dyed
in
the
Popish
Religion
,
as
the
Suppliants
imagine
;
yea
that
the
ancientest
and
best
of
them
,
dyed
in
ours
;
and
therefore
both
they
,
and
their
monuments
are
ours
,
and
giue
greater
credit
vnto
our
Religion
,
then
all
the
rest
doe
or
can
do
vnto
Poperie
.
II
To
the
Consequence
.
1
Suppose
Popish
Religion
,
to
be
the
principall
auctor
,
and
agent
in
all
these
,
and
in
a
thousand
good
works
besides
;
yet
doth
it
not
follow
therefore
,
that
Popery
is
true
Religion
.
Because
heretiques
may
,
in
civill
affaires
,
do
,
or
decree
some
things
,
which
in
themselues
are
good
;
which
notwithstanding
doth
not
any
way
giue
allowance
vnto
their
Heresie
.
2
The
Protestants
haue
built
many
Churches
,
Hospitals
,
Colleges
,
Vniversities
,
and
Schooles
,
and
done
ten
thousand
good
workes
besides
:
Wherefore
,
by
the
Suppliants
argument
,
the
Protestants
Religion
must
needs
bee
true
,
which
yet
they
will
not
grant
.
3
Yea
,
what
is
there
in
this
Reason
,
which
Infidels
&
heathen
men
,
may
not
alleadge
for
themselues
.
Pagans
,
Iewes
,
Turkes
and
other
profane
Nations
,
erected
many
goodly
monuments
,
decreed
wholesome
and
profitable
lawes
,
and
haue
done
many
workes
besides
,
which
in
themselues
are
very
good
.
Will
the
Suppliants
from
hence
conclude
,
that
their
profession
is
true
Religion
?
4
GOD
can
bring
forth
light
our
of
darknes
he
can
raise
vp
Heretiques
,
Infidels
,
and
Atheists
,
to
doe
many
things
,
for
the
good
and
benefite
of
his
Church
&
Children
.
Reason
of
Religion
.
7
7.
REASON
OF
RELIGION
.
A
Religion
,
[
](A09881-e19950-b)a
a
A
lowde
lie
.
9.10
,
&
11.
Centenaries
.
that
in
three
ages
togither
had
not
three
open
adversaries
in
the
Christian
world
,
who
contradicted
or
impugned
her
doctrine
,
or
beleeued
another
forme
of
faith
,
then
that
which
shee
then
and
now
teacheth
.
And
the
Wisedome
of
the
eternall
God
(
alluding
to
his
[
](A09881-e19970-b)b
b
If
we
will
beleeve
the
Suppliants
Glosse
;
else
not
.
Pro.
14.28
.
Glossa
interlin
in
hunc
locum
.
Church
)
affirmeth
,
that
in
the
multitude
of
people
consisteth
the
glory
of
a
King
;
and
in
the
small
number
,
the
ignominy
of
the
Prince
.
Resolution
of
the
7.
Reason
.
Popish
Religion
in
three
ages
togither
,
had
not
three
open
Adversaries
in
the
Christian
worlde
,
who
contradicted
her
Doctrine
,
or
beleeved
any
other
forme
of
faith
,
then
that
which
shee
teacheth
.
Ergo
:
Poperie
is
true
Religion
,
and
to
be
tolerated
.
ANSWERE
.
I.
To
the
Antecedent
.
1
THere
haue
bin
,
in
every
age
,
worthy
and
faithfull
Christians
,
who
contradicted
the
Popish
superstition
publikely
,
and
openly
opposed
themselues
against
Antichrist
.
For
GOD
had
alwaies
TWO
WITNESSES
to
testifie
the
trueth
against
the
Adversary
.
Apoc.
11.3
.
2
These
faithfull
Servants
of
GOD
,
haue
ever
beleeved
and
held
an
other
forme
of
faith
,
then
that
which
Popish
Religion
taught
;
For
they
kept
the
commaundements
of
GOD
,
and
had
the
testimonie
of
IESVS
CHRIST
,
Apoc.
12.17
.
3
In
these
Centenaries
,
which
the
Suppliants
speake
of
,
to
wit
,
in
the
9.10
.
and
11.
there
lived
,
questionlesse
,
seaven
thousande
,
which
bowed
not
their
knees
vnto
Baall
.
4
About
these
times
flourished
,
Bertrame
the
Priest
,
Huldrieus
Bishop
of
Auspurge
,
Ioannes
Patricius
Erigena
,
Ansegisus
the
Abbot
,
Berengarius
Archdeacon
of
Angiers
,
Aruulphus
Archbishop
of
Lugdune
,
Ioannes
Sarisburueasis
,
Arueldue
Bishop
of
Bixta
,
Petrus
Bloix
,
Petrus
Waldo
,
and
all
those
famous
men
which
were
tearmed
Waldenses
,
Frederike
the
second
&
Petrus
de
Vinea
his
Chancellor
,
Bernard
:
all
these
and
infinite
numbers
more
,
who
are
not
recorded
in
Histories
,
that
held
the
faith
of
Iesus
;
impugned
the
Papacie
,
and
opposed
themselues
against
Antichrist
and
all
his
disciples
.
5
Also
the
Greeke
Church
,
continually
impugned
Poperie
;
and
held
a
faith
different
from
the
Popish
beliefe
.
II.
To
the
Consequence
.
1
If
there
had
not
been
found
,
THREE
open
adversaries
,
in
al
the
Christian
world
,
who
in
those
Centenaries
impugned
Popery
:
yet
doth
not
that
inferre
the
truenes
of
Popish
Religion
.
Because
it
is
written
,
in
the
Revelation
,
that
GOD
should
stirre
vp
TWO
witnesses
,
to
testifie
the
trueth
against
Antichrist
.
Apoc.
11.3
.
and
in
the
mouth
of
TWO
,
or
three
witnesses
every
thing
is
established
.
Num.
35.30
.
Dent.
17.6
.
Dent.
19.15
.
Matth.
18.16.2
.
Cor.
13.1.1
.
Tim.
5.19
.
2
It
is
written
,
that
Antichrist
shal
prosper
for
a
time
,
and
prevaile
against
the
Saintes
,
yea
that
hee
shall
cause
ALL
,
both
small
&
great
,
rich
&
poore
,
free
and
bond
,
to
receiue
his
marke
.
Apoc.
13.16
.
No
marvell
therefore
,
if
there
were
not
many
found
,
to
impugne
the
Papacie
;
especially
seeing
the
Church
had
fled
into
the
wildernesse
into
her
place
,
at
that
time
.
Apoc.
12.14
.
Wherefore
this
paucitie
of
adversaries
against
Poperie
,
is
so
far
from
proving
of
it
,
to
be
true
Religion
;
as
that
it
is
a
manifest
demonstration
,
that
it
is
the
Religion
and
pestiferous
Doctrine
of
Antichrist
.
Reason
of
Religion
.
8
8.
REASON
OF
RELIGION
.
A
Religion
,
whose
chiefe
professors
and
spreaders
thereof
to
other
Nations
were
alwaies
of
a
knowne
[
](A09881-e20470-b)a
a
wonderfull
bely
,
if
you
meane
full
of
holes
and
filth
.
witnes
the
holy
Popes
,
Sergius
III.
Joane
VIII
.
John
XII
.
Sergius
3.
his
bastard
,
John
XIII
,
who
was
slaine
in
the
very
act
of
adultery
,
Sixtur
IV
,
Paule
III.
Gregerie
VIII
,
and
a
great
number
more
.
holy
life
,
and
semblable
death
,
&
the
protoparents
of
[
](A09881-e20550-b)b
b
Will
they
include
the
Christian
religion
in
this
ranke
.
all
other
religions
,
men
of
a
much
contrary
note
:
and
we
are
sure
by
the
testimony
of
Gods
word
,
that
the
good
and
bad
trees
are
to
bee
knowne
by
their
[
](A09881-e20570-b)c
c
And
so
are
the
Papistes
.
For
there
were
but
six
thousand
yong
childrens
heads
at
ones
found
in
a
fish-pond
within
the
grange
of
an
Abber
.
Hulderich
.
in
Epist.
ad
Nicol.
I.
fruites
.
Matth.
7.20
.
Resolution
of
the
8.
Reason
.
Popish
religion
,
is
that
whose
Professers
,
were
alwaies
of
a
knowne
holy
life
and
semblable
death
.
Ergo.
Popish
religion
is
true
,
and
to
be
tolerated
.
ANSWERE
.
I.
To
the
Antecedent
.
1
WHat
the
[
](A09881-e20720-b)*
*
The
Suppliants
themselvs
afterwards
confesse
,
the
lives
of
their
Professours
and
chief
Rulers
are
very
lewde
and
wicked
.
in
the
36.
Reas.
of
Religion
.
life
of
Popish
professours
hath
bin
,
appeareth
manifestly
in
the
Catalogue
of
their
Popes
of
Rome
:
whereof
some
were
bloody
murderers
;
some
sorcerers
,
nicromancers
or
coniurers
;
some
bawdes
,
adulterers
&
Sodomites
;
some
proude
,
sacrilegious
and
craftie
cousoners
;
and
others
seditious
rebelles
&
traitours
;
as
is
plainely
declared
by
their
owne
writers
,
which
because
I
have
proved
at
large
,
in
my
Booke
de
Antichriste
;
I
wil
not
heere
repeate
.
2
As
for
their
death
,
that
also
appeareth
in
the
same
holy
race
:
whereof
some
died
in
the
very
act
of
adultery
;
some
swearing
and
blaspeming
GOD
;
some
damning
&
devoving
themselues
vnto
the
devil
;
&
others
thinking
that
there
is
neither
God
,
nor
devil
,
heaven
nor
hell
,
nor
no
other
l●fe
after
this
;
as
I
haue
also
declared
in
that
booke
de
Antichristo
.
3
I
will
not
stand
to
relate
particular
examples
,
in
this
general
discourse
.
If
I
shoulde
speake
of
the
death
of
Eccius
,
Latemus
,
Hofmaiter
,
Gardiner
,
notable
professours
of
Papistrie
;
and
of
the
death
of
Francis
Spiera
,
a
revoulter
from
the
Protestantes
religion
;
it
would
make
any
mans
haire
to
stand
on
end
,
that
heard
it
.
4
The
Papacy
,
by
vertue
of
the
religion
,
which
it
professeth
,
is
the
kingdome
of
sinne
;
as
I
have
proved
at
large
in
my
Booke
De
Ecclesia
Antichristi
:
And
therefore
it
is
most
certaine
,
that
within
the
communion
of
Popish
Religion
,
men
can
neither
live
well
,
nor
die
well
.
II.
To
the
Consequence
.
1
But
be
their
lives
,
and
their
deaths
,
what
they
may
bee
:
Religion
must
not
bee
measured
by
the
lives
of
the
Professours
.
An
heretike
may
liue
an
honest
morall
life
,
as
Pelagius
is
said
to
have
done
,
and
a
good
Christian
may
fall
oftentimes
,
as
we
reade
of
David
and
others
.
2.
Sam.
11.4.15.17
.
2
A
rotten
and
worme-eaten
apple
hanging
vpon
a
good
tree
(
seeing
that
came
not
through
the
nature
of
the
tree
,
but
by
meanes
of
wormes
,
birdes
,
or
some
such
accident
)
ministreth
not
sufficient
argument
,
to
prove
that
tree
,
to
bee
an
ill
tree
:
so
the
ill
workes
of
Christians
ought
not
to
staine
their
holy
religion
.
For
the
corruption
of
their
fruites
,
commeth
not
from
the
nature
of
their
religion
,
which
forbiddeth
such
fruites
or
workes
,
but
from
themselues
,
from
their
owne
native
and
originall
corruption
.
3
Yet
the
ill
lives
&
worse
de●th
of
the
Papistes
,
are
sufficient
to
condemne
THEIR
doctrine
,
because
they
proceede
from
the
nature
,
and
articles
of
their
religion
,
as
shall
be
more
manifest
in
the
sequel
.
9.
REASON
OF
RELIGION
.
A
religion
,
to
which
the
[
](A09881-e20920-b)a
a
Even
so
we
see
it
prophecied
of
before
.
Apoc.
17.
that
the
Kinges
of
the
earth
should
commit
fornication
with
the
great
whore
and
give
their
power
&
cucto
.
rity
vnto
the
beast
.
famousest
Constantinus
[
](A09881-e20950-b)*
*
Impudent
Papists
that
challenge
all
these
Princes
to
bee
theirs
,
whereas
very
many
of
them
died
before
Popery
ascended
from
the
pit
of
Hell
an●
manie
also
were
the
greatest
enemies
that
the
Pope
or
Papacy
h●d
.
Magnus
,
Iavianus
with
aboue
forty
Emperours
of
the
East
.
Maiorianus
,
Carolus
Magnus
,
with
full
neere
fortie
other
Emperours
of
the
West
.
Emperours
and
[
](A09881-e20960-b)(b)
(b)
Clodoueus
,
Childiberius
with
aboue
three-score
Kinges
of
Fraunce
,
Ranimirus
,
Sanctius
,
with
almost
twenty
other
Kinges
of
Aragon
Telagius
,
Pasila
,
with
at
least
forty
other
Kings
of
Castile
.
Alphonsus
,
Sanctius
,
with
many
moe
Kinges
of
Portugall
.
Geyza
,
Stephanus
,
with
aboue
thirty
Kings
of
Hungarie
Besides
the
Kinges
of
Polonia
,
Bohemia
,
Denmarke
,
Norway
,
Suetheland
,
Gothland
,
Dalmatia
,
Baioria
,
Germania
,
Alemannia
,
Morauia
,
Loraine
,
Burgundy
,
Prouince
,
Lomberdy
,
Italy
,
Naples
,
Sicily
,
Sardinia
,
Nauarre
:
end
the
Kinges
of
Affricke
,
as
of
AEthiopia
,
Nubia
,
&
others
Likewise
the
Kings
of
Canaria
,
Manicongus
,
Benop●tama
,
Angola
,
Guinea
,
Bentoninus
,
Quilca
,
Melinda
,
Mozambique
;
the
Kinges
of
Asia
,
as
of
Ciprus
,
Armenia
,
Hierusalem
,
Tartaria
,
and
some
Kinges
of
the
Agarens
and
Saracens
many
Kinges
of
the
Heruleans
,
Iberians
,
Alanes
,
Abasgorians
,
Lazorians
,
Scithians
,
Persians
and
others
.
Kings
of
the
world
haue
bowed
their
Crownes
,
[
](A09881-e20970-b)(c)
(c)
As
[
](A09881-e20980-b)*
*
A
Begging
of
the
question
.
Constantinus
Magnus
Emperour
,
Dagoberius
,
Carolus
S
Iudovicus
,
and
other
Kings
of
Fraunce
,
Alphonsus
,
Ranimirus
2.
&
Alphonsus
6.
with
other
Kinges
of
Spaine
.
Stephanus
&
Ladislaus
Kinges
of
Hungary
Miscelslaus
,
Boleslaus
,
Casimirus
Sanctus
,
and
Casimirus
Magnus
Kinges
of
Polonia
,
and
many
moe
Kinges
of
other
Nations
.
presented
their
giftes
,
[
](A09881-e21010-b)(d)
(d)
As
Iustinus
Emperour
,
the
person
of
Pope
Iohn
.
Iustinianus
of
Pope
Constantine
,
King
Pipin
the
person
of
Pope
Stephen
the
second
:
Carolus
o●
Pope
Leo
the
third
:
Ludovicus
of
Sergius
the
second
,
and
of
Pope
Nicolas
:
Henry
the
fourth
of
Pope
Paschal
the
second
,
and
others
.
reverenced
her
Pre●ates
,
[
](A09881-e21020-b)(e)
(e)
As
Philippus
Arabs
Emperour
,
the
Censure
of
Pope
Fabian
.
Euseb.
lib.
6.
cap.
27
:
histor.
eccl.
the
Emperour
Theodosiu●
the
excommunication
of
S
Ambr.
Theodoret.
lib.
5.
cap.
17.
hist.
eccle.
Sezom
.
lib.
7.
cap.
24.
the
Emperour
Otho
the
third
,
the
inioyning
penance
of
Romualdus
Abbat.
.
Petr.
Dam.
in
vita
Romual
.
To
which
may
be
added
the
devout
readines
of
Henrie
the
second
,
to
accept
and
fulfill
the
sentence
of
Pope
Alexanders
Legates
,
touching
the
death
and
murdering
of
Saint
Thomas
of
Canterburie
,
Neubrigens
.
lib.
2.
cap.
25.
obeyed
their
censures
,
yea
and
hath
at
this
present
many
of
the
greatest
Monarchs
and
potentates
on
earth
to
her
Professours
,
patrons
,
and
foster-fathers
:
So
as
of
the
Romane
Religion
[
](A09881-e21110-b)b
b
A
notorious
vntruth
.
onely
,
these
ensuing
passages
&
propheticall
praedictions
of
holy
Scripture
must
,
of
force
,
take
their
verification
,
or
remaine
as
yet
(
beeing
the
latter
yeeres
or
evening
of
the
Church
)
vnfulfilled
:
[
](A09881-e21120-b)c
c
Manifest
racking
and
perverting
of
the
Scriptures
in
wrong
application
.
The
Gentiles
shall
feare
thy
name
,
O
Lord
,
and
all
the
Kinges
of
the
earth
thy
glory
.
Psal.
101.16
.
Againe
,
All
Kings
of
the
earth
shall
adore
him
,
all
Nations
shall
serve
him
:
Psal.
71.11
.
And
in
another
Prophet
,
Kings
shall
be
thy
nursing
Fathers
,
and
Queenes
thy
Nurses
,
Esa.
49.93
.
And
againe
,
Gentiles
shall
walke
in
thy
light
,
and
Kinges
in
the
brightnesse
of
thy
vprising
.
Esa.
62.3
.
Places
which
to
our
iudgment
most
evidently
convince
,
that
not
only
some
Kinges
of
the
earth
shall
professe
and
cherish
true
religion
,
but
that
the
greater
number
of
all
Christian
Kinges
shall
embrace
and
advance
the
[
](A09881-e21170-b)d
d
They
conclude
against
themselves
,
for
it
is
wel
known
,
that
Popery
is
not
true
religion
.
same
.
Now
,
it
is
most
certaine
,
&
as
cleere
as
noone
day
,
by
all
Antiquities
,
Proofes
and
Chronicles
of
the
world
,
that
there
was
never
Emperour
,
nor
till
this
age
,
any
one
King
vnder
,
heaven
,
that
entertained
or
[
](A09881-e21180-b)e
e
All
those
first
Christian
Emperours
and
Kinges
,
which
the
Suppliants
speake
of
,
and
many
others
also
in
the
midst
of
the
Papacie
professed
true
Christian
religion
which
wee
professe
.
professed
Protestant
religion
.
Resolution
of
the
9.
Reason
.
Popish
religion
,
is
that
to
which
the
famousest
Emperours
and
Kinges
of
the
world
have
bowed
their
Crownes
,
presented
their
giftes
,
reverenced
her
Prelats
,
obeyed
their
Censures
.
Ergo.
Papistrie
is
true
religion
,
and
therefore
to
be
tolerated
.
ANSWERE
.
I.
To
the
Antecedent
.
1
THE
best
,
the
ancientest
and
the
famousest
of
all
these
Emperours
and
Kinges
mencioned
by
the
Suppliants
,
lived
and
died
longe
before
the
originall
of
Poperie
.
2
Many
of
them
also
impugned
the
Pope
and
Papacie
,
and
held
those
very
pointes
in
religion
,
which
the
Protestants
maintaine
.
II
To
the
Consequence
.
1
If
all
these
Emperours
and
Kings
had
bin
Papists
indeede
;
yet
were
not
Popery
any
thing
the
better
for
that
;
because
it
is
written
in
the
Apocalypse
,
that
the
Kings
of
the
earth
should
committe
fornication
with
the
great
Whore
of
Babylon
.
Apoc.
17.2
.
2
Heathen
Pagans
have
had
very
many
famous
Emperours
and
Kings
,
who
bowed
their
Crownes
vnto
them
,
presented
their
gifts
,
reverenced
their
Priestes
,
&
obeyed
their
Censures
.
Is
Paganisme
therefore
true
religion
?
3
The
Protestants
also
haue
had
such
,
and
haue
many
at
this
day
(
God
be
thanked
:
)
will
the
Papistes
from
hence
acknowledge
their
religion
true
also
?
4
Are
not
the
Papistes
in
miserable
distresse
for
want
of
arguments
;
who
can
say
nothing
for
their
Religion
,
but
what
Pagans
,
Turkes
,
&
Atheistes
may
alledge
for
theirs
?
Reason
of
Religion
.
10
10.
REASON
OF
RELIGION
.
A
Religion
,
that
from
the
first
floure
of
her
infancie
ever
had
,
and
still
hath
to
her
beleeueres
,
infinite
multitudes
of
either
sexe
,
[
](A09881-e21450-b)a
a
This
prof.
sufficiently
declareth
that
their
Religion
is
not
Apostolicall
.
professing
Poverty
,
Chastity
,
and
Obedience
,
the
three
[
](A09881-e21470-b)(a)
(a)
Mat.
19.21
Mark
.
19.12
.
1.
Cor.
7.25
.
Matth.
16
24.
chiefe
Evangelicall
[
](A09881-e21530-b)b
b
False
.
counselles
[
](A09881-e21550-b)c
c
False
againe
those
places
of
Scripture
doe
not
proue
it
.
obserued
of
the
[
](A09881-e21570-b)(b)
(b)
Mat.
19.27
August
.
de
Civit
.
lib.
17.
ca.
4.
Hieron
.
li.
1.
contra
Jovinia
.
Apostles
,
practised
by
those
[
](A09881-e21630-b)(c)
(c)
Saint
Anthony
,
Hilarion
,
Benedict
,
Francis
,
Dominike
,
Bernard
,
and
thousands
moe
.
who
were
counted
of
greatest
holynes
,
most
highly
commended
by
[
](A09881-e21650-b)d
d
A
lying
Hyperbole
.
all
[
](A09881-e21680-b)(d)
(d)
Hieron
.
epistola
prima
ad
Heliod.
cap.
6.
item
in
cap.
19.
Matth.
&
ad
Demetria
.
de
servanda
virginitat
.
epist.
8.
ca.
7.
Quaest.
ad
Hedib
epist.
150.
&
ad
Pammachum
super
obitu
Paulinae
epist.
26.
cap.
3.
&
4
Basil
.
quaest.
9.
in
regulis
fusius
disputat
.
Damascen
.
in
histor.
Barlaam
&
Josaph
c.
15.
Chrys.
in
illud
Pauli
:
Salutate
Priscam
&
Aquilam
.
Antiquity
,
not
only
as
divine
helps
to
perfection
,
but
also
as
beautifull
ornaments
in
Christs
Church
,
raising
the
professors
to
supreame
degree
of
grace
and
glory
.
¶
[
](A09881-e21810-b)4
4
The
Supplyants
haue
mustered
the
bare
names
of
the
ancient
Fathers
,
very
providently
,
leaving
their
Readers
to
the
examining
of
their
quotations
amongst
whom
not
one
of
a
hundred
,
they
knew
,
either
for
lacke
of
skill
or
will
,
leasure
or
books
,
could
&
would
turne
to
the
places
in
the
auctors
themselues
:
They
thought
belike
,
their
credit
to
be
such
,
that
every
man
must
needs
beleve
,
that
they
cite
them
truely
&
faithfully
&
that
because
they
haue
so
roundly
hudled
them
vp
togither
,
that
therefore
out
of
all
question
they
spake
&
wrote
fully
for
them
But
what
small
●ause
there
is
either
for
the
Suppliant●
to
looke
to
be
thus
trusted
,
or
for
any
to
yeeld
them
such
credit
herein
appeareth
manifestly
in
the
citation
of
their
wordes
,
which
quite
makes
against
Popish
religion
,
and
Monkish
profession
.
Of
Pover●ie
.
¶
Of
Chastitie
.
Hieron
.
in
cap.
9.
Matth.
&
lib.
1.
advers.
Jovin
.
cap.
7.
Basil
.
de
virginitat
.
Epiphan.
haresi
.
58
contra
Valesios.
Aug.
de
virginitat
.
cap
14
24
&
sequentibus
.
Greg.
in
tertia
parte
Curae
pastora
.
adwonit
.
29.
Ambros
&
Theodoretus
in
1.
Cor.
7.
&
Amb.
in
epist
,
83.
ad
Siricium
Papam
&
82.
ad
Vercellenser
.
&
in
tribus
libris
de
Virginib
.
&
alibi
Damasc
.
lib.
4
orthodoxae
fid.
ca.
25.
Athanasius
,
Basilius
,
Nazianzenus
de
Virgint
Fulgent
epist.
3.
ad
Probam
.
cap.
9.
&
10.
Jgnatius
ad
Philadelph
.
Cipri
.
de
bono
Pudicit
.
Jsodor
li.
2.
de
sum
.
bono
.
cap.
40.
Cassian
.
coll.
12.
ca.
4
&
7.
¶
Of
Obedience
.
Aug.
lib.
14
de
Civit.
ca.
12.
Hieron
epist
,
8.
ad
Demetriad
.
ca.
10.
Greg
l.
35
,
moral
.
ca.
12
&
in
1.
Reg.
li
2.
ca.
4.
li.
4.
ca
5.
&
li
6.
cap.
2.
Cassian
.
li
4
c.
10.
Collat.
2.
ca.
11.
&
Coll.
4.
ca.
20.
Bernard
.
in
serm.
de
3.
ordinib
.
eccle.
item
ad
milites
templi
cap.
13.
&
in
serm.
de
virtut.
obed.
Basil
.
de
Constit
monast.
cap.
23.
Philo
in
lib.
de
vita
contemplat
.
Josephus
lib.
18
antiquit.
c
2
Epiphan.
haeresi
.
29.
Dionisius
de
Ecclesiast.
Hierarchia
.
ca.
6
Euseb.
li.
1
de
demonstrat
.
Evang.
ca
8.
Nazianzenus
orat
.
20.
Athanas
.
in
vita
Anthonij
.
Sulpitius
in
vita
Martini
.
Isodor
.
lib.
2
de
eccles.
officij●
ca.
15
Sozomenus
lib.
1.
hist
,
cap.
12.
Chrysost.
advers.
Vituperatores
monast.
vitae
,
&
Hom.
5.
ad
pop
▪
cum
sequentibus
;
&
infiniti
alij
.
Resolution
of
the
10.
Reason
.
Popish
Religion
,
hath
to
her
beleevers
infinite
multitudes
of
either
sexe
professing
Povertie
,
Chastitie
,
and
Obedience
,
the
three
chiefe
Evangelicall
Councels
,
observed
by
the
Apostles
,
&c.
Ergo
:
Poperie
is
true
Religion
,
and
to
be
tolerated
.
ANSWERE
.
I
To
the
Antecedent
.
1
THe
infinite
multitudes
of
both
sexe
professing
Poverty
,
Chastitie
,
and
Obedience
;
are
those
swarms
of
Locusts
come
out
of
the
pit
of
hell
,
Apoc.
9.3
.
Which
haue
faces
like
the
faces
of
men
,
signifying
their
hypocrisie
,
faigned
humility
,
and
falshood
,
and
tailes
like
vnto
Scorpions
,
and
stings
in
their
tailes
,
noting
their
damnable
doctrin
,
the
sting
and
butcherie
of
mens
soules
.
2
The
Papistes
,
of
divine
precepts
make
Evangelical
Councels
,
which
not
withstanding
are
indeed
the
exposition
of
the
morall
law
.
I
Poverty
,
is
not
a
Councell
,
but
an
expresse
commaundement
;
hat
,
when
NECESSITY
so
requireth
,
wee
forsake
all
the
commodities
of
th●s
life
,
yea
and
life
it selfe
,
for
Christ
his
sake
.
But
what
is
this
to
Monkish
Poverty
,
which
the
Papistes
solemnely
vow
and
professe
;
wherein
the
sweate
of
the
browes
(
decreed
vnto
every
man
in
his
vocation
)
is
chaunged
into
yeerely
and
most
certaine
revenewes
,
stipende
,
or
pensions
.
II
Chastity
is
expresly
commaunded
vnto
such
as
haue
receaved
that
gift
.
Matth.
19.11.12
.
But
Popish
Chastity
,
is
expresly
contrary
vnto
the
word
of
God
,
which
testifieth
that
FEW
haue
the
gift
of
continencie
;
wheras
the
Papistes
haue
INFINITE
MVLTITVDES
that
vow
and
professe
Chastity
,
that
haue
not
the
gifte
of
continencie
at
all
.
III
Monkish
Obedience
vnder
their
Founders
rule
,
hath
not
one
syllable
,
in
all
the
Scriptures
,
for
proofe
and
confirmation
thereof
.
3
It
is
absurd
to
imagine
that
the
Apostles
were
Popish
votaries
,
and
observed
those
falsely
tearmed
Evangelicall
Councels
.
Is
this
a
good
Argument
in
Popish
Schooles
,
We
haue
forsaken
all
,
and
followed
thee
.
Matth.
19.
Ergo
:
The
Apostles
vowed
willfull
povertie
,
as
Moonks
do
.
4
This
popish
profession
and
vowes
,
were
better
never
made
,
then
made
;
&
being
made
,
they
are
of
that
nature
and
dangerous
consequence
,
that
the
best
way
were
first
to
repent
of
the
folly
and
rashnesse
in
making
of
them
,
and
then
rather
quite
to
giue
them
over
,
then
with
such
superstition
and
impietie
,
to
seeke
to
keepe
them
,
as
is
vsed
,
and
thereby
breaketh
foorth
shamefully
among
the
Papistes
.
5
It
is
manifest
out
of
the
Scriptures
,
that
such
oaths
as
cannot
be
performed
without
sinne
,
are
vnlawfull
,
and
doe
not
binde
.
So
also
saith
Ambros
.
in
2.
Can.
8.
Concil.
Toleta●
.
And
Gratian
,
Caus.
22.
Quest.
4.
produceth
manie
testimonies
out
of
the
Fathers
to
the
same
end
,
and
that
namely
out
of
Isodore
,
In
malis
promissis
rescinde
fidem
,
in
turpi
voto
muta
decretum
,
quod
incaute
vovisti
ne
facias
,
impia
est
promissio
quae
scelere
adimpletur
.
6
And
rather
then
men
that
haue
vowed
and
professed
a
single
life
,
through
the
force
of
inward
concupiscence
should
burne
and
fal
either
to
fornication
,
adulterie
,
or
any
other
vncleannesse
of
the
flesh
(
which
as
heaven
and
earth
,
and
all
the
world
knowes
ever
were
,
and
still
are
common
fruits
of
the
Popish
vowe
of
single
life
)
the
ancient
Fathers
,
that
the
Suppliants
bragge
of
here
so
much
,
would
haue
them
to
marry
,
and
to
repent
of
their
rash
vow
:
as
is
evident
in
Cyrill
.
lib.
3.
&
16.
in
Levit.
Cyprian
.
lib.
1.
Epist.
11.
Epiphan.
Contra
Apostolicos
lib.
3.
August
,
de
bono
coniugali
,
&
de
sancta
virginitate
,
cap.
34.
II
To
the
Consequence
.
The
Consequence
hath
no
coherence
with
the
Antecedent
:
But
the
Argument
is
thus
rather
to
bee
concluded
.
Popish
Religion
hath
to
her
beleevers
infinite
multituds
,
professing
Monkish
Povertie
,
Chastitie
,
and
Obedience
.
Ergo
:
Popish
Religion
is
the
Religion
and
doctrine
of
Antichrist
.
Reason
of
Religion
.
11
11.
REASON
OF
RELIGION
.
A
religion
that
hath
beene
testified
by
the
blood
and
sanctitie
of
such
Martirs
and
Confessours
as
our
[
](A09881-e22950-b)a
a
They
should
haue
named
these
Martyrs
;
and
then
questionlesse
they
would
not
haue
proved
to
bee
Popish
.
Adversaries
themselues
allow
of
,
and
hold
them
glorious
in
heaven
;
&
either
all
the
points
of
her
doctrine
,
or
the
most
controverted
and
weightiest
,
witnessed
by
evidence
of
[
](A09881-e22960-b)b
b
Most
lying
signes
of
Antichrist
.
most
authenticall
miracles
,
by
the
records
of
c
all
ages
,
and
by
the
discussing
censure
and
approbation
of
general
Counsells
,
collected
in
parte
by
Bredenbrachius
in
suis
collationib
.
the
highest
consistorie
on
earth
,
&
[
](A09881-e22990-b)d
d
The
Papistles
preferre
their
Conciliables
before
the
word
of
God
.
oracles
of
greatest
infallibility
,
as
being
the
sentences
of
all
the
best
learned
in
the
world
assembled
togither
,
and
holpen
in
the
affaire
by
the
[
](A09881-e23000-b)a
a
Mat.
[
](A09881-e23010-b)*
*
These
places
doe
not
prove
Councels
to
bee
infallible
Oracles
.
18.20
.
&
.
28
20.
presence
of
Christ
our
Saviour
,
by
the
[
](A09881-e23020-b)b
b
Ioh.
14.16
.
&
16.13
Act.
15.20
.
assistance
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
and
by
[
](A09881-e23030-b)c
c
Ioh.
17.17
.
Luk.
22.31
.
our
Lords
promise
and
praier
.
Resolution
of
the
11.
Reason
.
Popish
religion
hath
beene
testified
by
the
blood
and
sanctitie
of
such
Martyrs
and
Consessours
as
the
Protestants
themselues
allowe
of
;
and
all
her
doctrine
witnessed
by
miracles
,
and
approved
by
Councels
.
Ergo.
It
is
true
religion
,
and
so
to
be
tolerated
.
ANSWERE
.
I.
To
the
Antecedent
.
1
WE
do
not
allow
of
any
Martyrs
of
the
Popish
religion
.
Yea
,
we
expressely
affirme
,
that
the
sufferings
of
such
,
is
not
martyrdome
,
but
due
punishment
of
their
offences
,
and
a
recompense
according
vnto
their
deserts
:
such
was
the
punishment
&
execution
of
Thomas
Becket
,
Iohn
Fisher
,
Sir
Thomas
More
&
such
other
holy
traitours
and
martyrs
of
Popish
religion
;
whose
farther
iudgment
we
leave
vnto
the
Lord
.
2
As
for
the
Sanctity
of
Popish
Confessours
,
we
iudge
it
deepe
hypocrisie
,
and
wicked
dissimulation
.
For
howe
can
a
man
be
holy
in
that
religion
,
which
hath
a
shew
of
godlines
,
but
denieth
the
power
thereof
?
Such
holy
Hypocrites
were
,
Benedict
,
Francis
,
Dominike
,
mencioned
by
the
Suppliants
,
and
thousands
moe
.
3
No
part
of
Popery
,
no
one
point
thereof
,
was
ever
confirmed
by
miracles
:
except
it
were
by
the
lying
wonders
of
Antichrist
;
whose
comming
(
as
the
Apostle
testifieth
)
is
by
the
effectuall
working
of
Satan
,
with
all
power
,
and
signes
,
&
lying
wonders
;
&
in
all
deceive
ablenes
of
vurighteousnes
.
2.
Thes.
2.9.10
.
4
The
definitions
of
generall
Councels
,
are
no
such
Oracles
of
greatest
infallibility
;
for
they
may
erre
,
and
have
oftentimes
erred
.
The
Councel
of
Carthage
decreed
rebaptization
.
At
the
3.
Councel
of
Autioch
,
Athanasius
was
condemned
,
and
the
Arrian
heresie
was
approved
.
In
the
Councell
of
Ariminum
,
the
same
heresie
was
allowed
also
.
The
2.
Councel
Ephesine
favoured
the
heresie
of
Eutiches
.
the
Councel
of
Neocaesarea
condemned
second
marriages
.
Concil.
Toletan.
1.
decreed
that
he
that
keepeth
a
Concubine
,
should
not
be
repelled
from
the
communion
.
The
6.
generall
Synode
decreed
the
marriages
between
Catholiques
&
Heretiques
to
be
voide
:
they
condemned
also
the
eating
of
the
blood
of
any
beast
.
The
2.
Councell
Nicene
concluded
that
Angels
and
the
Soules
of
men
haue
bodies
of
their
owne
,
and
that
they
may
be
pictured
and
painted
;
this
Councell
allowed
the
worshipping
of
images
;
which
the
Eliberine
Councel
long
before
had
flatly
forbidden
.
In
the
Councell
of
Rome
Stephanus
VI.
revoked
all
the
acts
of
Pope
Formosus
,
his
predecessour
:
which
in
the
Councell
of
Ravenna
vnder
Iohn
X.
were
established
againe
,
and
Stephanus
his
decrees
abrogated
.
Therefore
the
Definitions
of
Councels
are
not
infallible
oracles
,
as
the
Suppliants
vaunt
;
and
those
places
of
Scriptures
,
which
they
quote
,
are
nothing
at
all
to
their
purpose
;
as
the
godly
Reader
at
the
first
view
of
the
text
,
may
soone
vnderstand
.
II
To
the
Consequence
.
1
IF
Popish
religion
were
testified
,
by
the
blood
of
martyrs
,
&
holines
of
Confessours
;
if
it
were
approved
by
Councels
:
yet
doth
it
not
follow
,
that
it
must
needs
therefore
be
true
religion
;
for
Martyrs
,
Confessours
,
&
Councels
may
erre
,
and
have
erred
oftentimes
.
2
Popery
is
manifestly
knowne
to
be
a
false
religion
,
because
the
Papists
goe
about
to
confirme
and
establish
it
,
by
lying
miracles
and
wonders
;
as
the
old
ancient
heretikes
did
before
.
Reason
of
Religion
.
12
12.
REASON
OF
RELIGION
.
A
Religion
[
](A09881-e23500-b)a
a
A
manifest
vntruth
,
it
is
cleare
by
the
Answere
.
vnchanging
and
of
admirable
consent
in
her
doctrine
,
having
evermore
the
same
boundes
of
faith
in
all
places
,
and
not
varying
in
every
country
and
state
,
as
doe
other
religions
which
haue
[
](A09881-e23520-b)b
b
If
they
speak●
of
our
religion
,
we
haue
Christ
,
our
head
,
&
his
word
the
rule
of
truth
.
not
one
supreame
head
,
and
an
acknowledged
power
to
define
,
but
make
the
letter
of
scripture
(
[
](A09881-e23530-b)c
c
Blasphemie
against
the
word
of
God
.
misinterpretable
by
every
contentious
spirit
)
the
only
touchstone
and
chiefe
Iudge
of
all
differences
in
faith
,
whereby
so
many
opinions
and
formes
of
religions
[
](A09881-e23540-b)d
d
Horrible
blasphemie
,
as
if
diverse
opinions
and
formes
of
religion
might
bee
squared
out
of
the
Scriptures
;
wheras
no
Scripture
is
of
private
interpretation
,
nor
can
bee
the
ground
of
errour
.
may
be
squared
out
,
as
there
be
private
fancies
raigning
.
Resolution
of
the
12.
Reason
.
Popish
Religion
,
is
a
religion
of
admirable
consent
and
vnitie
in
her
doctrine
,
not
varying
in
every
country
and
state
.
Ergo.
It
is
true
religion
,
and
therefore
to
be
tolerated
.
ANSWERE
.
I
To
the
Antecedent
.
1
IF
Popish
religion
be
of
such
admirable
consent
and
vnitie
in
her
doctrine
;
wherefore
cannot
the
heades
therof
agree
amongst
themselues
in
teaching
&
delivering
of
that
vniforme
doctrine
?
Who
so
readeth
the
history
of
their
Popes
,
written
by
their
owne
friendes
,
besides
a
number
of
hote
and
contentious
schismes
troubling
al
Christendome
,
for
many
yeeres
togither
,
yea
sometimes
fortie
yeeres
continuing
betwixt
their
Popes
and
Antipopes
,
he
shall
finde
it
a
common
thing
for
the
succeeding
Pope
,
to
contrarie
&
abrogate
the
actes
,
decrees
,
&
proceedings
of
his
predecessour
.
2
Not
to
insist
in
many
particulers
.
Platina
writeth
,
that
when
Pope
Formosus
was
dead
Anno
Dom.
896.
Stephen
VI.
who
succeeded
not
long
after
him
(
for
Boniface
VI.
his
immediate
successour
was
Pope
but
25.
daies
)
carried
such
hatred
towards
him
&
his
proceedings
,
that
he
caused
his
decrees
to
be
abrogated
,
and
made
him
to
be
taken
out
of
his
grave
(
for
so
others
write
of
him
)
and
solemnely
degraded
in
a
Councell
:
which
when
hee
had
done
,
he
cut
of
his
tow
fingers
,
wherewith
he
vsed
to
consecrate
,
and
cast
them
into
the
river
Tibris
.
But
Romanus
I.
succeeding
him
,
ratified
againe
Formosus
doings
,
&
abrogated
and
disanulled
al
Stephens
proceedings
against
him
.
Whose
course
Theodorus
II.
&
especially
Iohn
X.
followed
,
condemning
Stephens
doings
in
another
Councel
at
Ravenna
,
consisting
of
seventy
foure
Bishops
.
Albeit
Sergius
III
the
fourth
Pope
after
him
,
taketh
Stephens
parte
against
Formosus
,
and
that
so
hoately
,
that
once
againe
though
he
were
the
ninth
Pope
from
Formosus
,
he
caused
his
body
to
be
taken
vp
out
of
the
grave
,
degraded
him
againe
,
beheaded
him
,
cut
of
the
three
fingers
that
were
left
him
of
his
right
hand
,
and
threw
his
body
,
&
the
pieces
thereof
despitefully
into
the
river
Tibris
.
3
Againe
,
wherefore
do
not
the
Popish
Doctours
agree
amongst
themselues
in
explicating
and
interpreting
a
religion
so
certaine
in
her
doctrine
;
whereas
nowe
the
world
seeth
,
they
differ
amongst
themselves
,
in
237.
articles
of
doctrin
,
as
Ioannes
Pappus
hath
gathered
,
out
of
Bellarmine
.
In
l.
de
Contradict
.
Doctor
,
nunc-Romana
Eccles.
The
Iesuites
Catechisme
also
,
is
a
sufficient
witnesse
hereof
.
4
Nowe
what
doth
this
dissention
amongst
Popish
Doctours
,
but
proclaime
indeed
the
disagreement
,
iarres
&
contradictions
,
which
are
in
the
very
doctrine
of
Popery
.
The
Pope
,
in
their
doctrin
,
is
Christs
vicar
,
Peters
successour
,
meeke
,
humble
and
the
Servant
of
servants
.
And
yet
they
blush
not
to
say
,
that
he
is
King
of
Kings
,
&
the
Monarch
of
the
whole
world
.
The
sacrifice
of
the
Masse
,
they
say
,
is
externall
:
and
yet
indeed
,
it
is
not
external
,
for
,
that
which
they
call
the
sacrifice
,
is
hid
vnder
the
formes
of
bread
and
wine
.
But
I
hasten
.
II.
To
the
Consequence
.
1
If
Popery
were
so
constant
,
so
vnchangeable
,
so
agreeable
in
her
doctrine
,
as
the
Suppliants
pretend
:
yet
is
that
no
proofe
,
that
it
is
therefore
true
Religion
;
-
I.
Because
the
Iewes
,
Turkes
,
Pagans
,
and
Heretikes
doe
marvelously
agree
one
with
another
:
and
yet
is
not
their
profession
true
.
-
II
Because
we
see
that
oftentimes
great
men
within
the
Church
haue
fallen
into
hote
contentions
among
themselues
.
As
Paul
and
Barnabas
,
Paul
and
Peter
,
Meletius
and
Peter
B.
of
Alexandria
,
Epiphanius
&
Chrysostome
,
Ierome
,
Augustine
&
Ruffiaus
,
Cyrill
,
Iohn
B.
of
Antioch
and
Theodoret.
And
indeed
the
Iewes
did
vpbraid
the
Christians
in
the
Primitiue
Church
with
their
dissentions
amongst
themselues
.
2
The
Papists
vnity
and
agreement
amongst
themselues
,
is
to
betray
the
souls
of
men
,
which
Christ
our
Savior
hath
redeemed
by
his
blood
:
for
otherwise
they
are
at
as
great
iarres
with
their
owne
men
,
as
with
vs
.
Reason
of
Religion
.
13
13.
REASON
OF
RELIGION
.
A
Religion
,
which
by
the
grant
of
our
Adversaries
,
hath
had
for
the
last
thousand
yeeres
and
more
,
the
custody
of
the
sacred
[
](A09881-e24100-b)a
a
Of
the
outward
letter
.
Bible
,
of
the
Apostles
,
Athanasias
and
the
Nicene
Creede
,
&
preserved
them
from
perishing
by
Pagan
,
Iew
or
heretike
:
yea
&
from
whose
hands
or
Treasure-house
,
the
Religion
now
established
,
not
only
[
](A09881-e24120-b)b
b
The
Christians
of
the
primitiue
Church
received
the
Scriptures
from
the
Scribes
and
Pharasies
,
and
we
from
the
Papists
their
successours
.
received
all
the
partes
of
Scripture
shee
maketh
vse
of
;
but
also
learned
the
[
](A09881-e24130-b)c
c
These
we
haue
learned
from
the
Scriptures
.
forme
of
Christening
,
Marrying
,
Churching
of
women
,
Visiting
the
sicke
,
Burying
,
and
sundry
other
like
,
as
their
books
,
translated
out
of
ours
,
doe
declare
.
And
therfore
our
religion
must
needs
be
the
[
](A09881-e24140-b)d
d
A
manifest
non
sequitur
.
elder
.
Nor
can
it
be
told
(
as
we
can
easily
tel
al
other
sorts
of
Religions
)
what
[
](A09881-e24160-b)e
e
The
Papistes
fell
by
litle
and
litle
,
from
the
purity
of
the
Primitiue
Church
vntill
as
length
their
Church
formalcy
became
the
Church
of
Antichrist
.
former
Society
we
did
ever
supplant
or
invade
,
or
took
from
it
,
either
our
first
possession
of
the
Scriptures
,
forme
of
Sacraments
,
or
any
other
Ecclesiasticall
rites
or
ceremonies
.
Resolution
of
the
13.
Reason
.
Popish
Religion
hath
had
for
the
last
thousand
yeeres
and
more
,
the
custodie
of
the
sacred
Bible
,
&c.
Ergo
:
Popish
Religion
is
true
Religion
and
to
be
tolerated
.
ANSWERE
.
I.
To
the
Antecedent
.
1
By
the
same
reason
the
Iews
also
may
proue
the
truth
of
their
Religion
:
for
vnto
them
(
as
the
Apostle
saith
)
were
of
trust
committed
the
Oracles
of
GOD
;
and
it
is
certaine
the
Christians
received
the
Scriptures
from
the
Iewes
.
Also
Ptolemaeus
Philadelphus
King
of
Egypt
,
might
confirme
his
Religion
,
if
this
Reason
were
currant
.
Ioseph
.
Antiq.
Iudaic.
li.
14.
cap.
2.
Zonar
.
li.
1.
Annal.
But
I
answere
.
2
As
the
Iewes
&
Ptolemaeus
Philadelphus
,
so
haue
the
Papists
kept
the
outward
letter
of
the
Scriptures
:
but
,
regarding
more
their
owne
fantacies
and
traditions
,
they
lost
the
sincerity
of
doctrine
;
as
is
manifest
by
examination
of
the
particuler
points
of
their
religion
,
by
the
Scriptures
,
whereof
they
bragge
so
much
.
3
We
haue
learned
the
forme
of
Christening
,
Marrying
&c.
out
of
the
Scriptures
.
Neither
,
if
we
had
learned
these
of
the
Papists
,
could
they
gaine
any
thing
thereby
;
for
we
doe
not
condemne
al
such
things
as
they
beleeue
or
practise
,
but
only
those
,
whereof
(
in
matters
of
faith
)
they
were
the
auctors
&
inventours
,
14.
Reason
of
Religion
.
or
borrowed
of
other
heretiques
.
Popish
Religion
observeth
daies
&
times
,
contrary
vnto
the
doctrine
of
the
the
Apostle
,
Gal
4.10
.
&
worshippeth
GOD
in
vaine
,
teaching
for
doctrines
,
mens
precepts
.
Matt.
15.9
.
And
therfore
it
is
the
religion
of
Antichrist
.
II.
To
the
Consequence
.
As
the
Scribes
and
Pharasies
,
and
Ptolemaus
Philadelphus
were
not
the
true
Church
,
albeit
they
had
the
keeping
of
the
Oracles
of
God
:
so
neither
are
the
Papistes
the
true
Church
,
although
they
haue
had
the
custody
of
the
Bible
.
14.
REASON
OF
RELIGION
.
A
Religion
,
that
'
instituted
the
feasts
,
the
fasting
daies
,
and
al
the
goodly
ceremonies
,
and
solemne
observations
,
which
are
yet
vsed
(
though
many
other
pared
away
)
and
commanded
in
the
Protestant
religion
,
as
the
festivities
of
Christmas
,
Easter
,
Ascension
,
Whitsontide
,
and
the
Eues
and
feasts
▪
of
the
Apostles
,
likewise
the
fastes
of
Lent
,
and
Ember
daies
,
a●stinence
on
Frydaies
&
Sauirdaies
,
much
holesome
and
very
commodious
to
the
Common-weale
:
Semblably
the
rites
and
sacred
formes
kept
in
Coronations
,
instalments
,
and
in
all
other
sorts
of
solemnities
,
that
carry
either
state
,
decency
,
or
veneration
with
them
.
Resolution
of
the
14
Reason
.
Popish
Religion
,
instituted
the
feastes
,
and
fasting
daies
,
and
all
goodly
ceremonies
and
solemne
observations
.
Ergo
:
Poperie
is
true
Religion
,
and
therefore
to
be
tolerated
.
ANSWERE
.
I.
To
the
Antecedent
.
1
IT
was
not
Popery
,
which
was
the
institutour
of
these
ceremonies
,
which
we
vse
.
For
the
Papists
themselues
confesse
they
haue
receaved
them
by
tradition
from
the
ancient
fathers
.
And
such
indeede
,
as
haue
bin
invented
by
them
,
we
haue
abrogated
and
condemned
.
2
The
Popish
fast
,
&
our
abstinence
from
flesh
vpon
some
daies
,
doe
infinitely
differ
;
theirs
beeing
ioyned
with
the
opinion
of
merits
and
of
divine
worship
:
Ours
being
only
a
civill
and
politique
constitution
,
not
ioined
with
any
opinion
of
religion
.
II
To
the
Consequence
.
Speaking
of
those
ceremonies
,
whereof
the
Papistes
are
auctors
and
institutors
;
we
may
iustly
argue
the
plain
contrary
,
thus
:
Popish
Religion
observeth
daies
and
times
,
contrary
vnto
the
doctrine
of
the
Apostle
:
it
instituteth
set
daies
of
fasting
prohibiting
certaine
meates
,
for
religion
and
conscience
sake
,
as
the
ancient
Heretikes
were
wont
to
do
;
and
neglecting
the
Scriptures
,
embraceth
vaine
and
wicked
traditions
,
contrary
vnto
the
doctrine
of
our
Saviour
.
Matth.
15.
Ergo
:
Popish
Religion
,
is
not
Apostolicall
,
but
the
Apostatied
Religion
of
Antichrist
.
Reason
of
Religion
.
15
15.
REASON
OF
RELIGION
.
Popish
Religigion
being
weary
of
Christes
yoke
,
hath
reli●●quished
his
discipline
;
&
turned
againe
vnto
impotent
&
beggerly
rudiments
,
Gal
4.9
.
yea
and
invented
the
Canon
law
,
which
setteth
vp
the
Pope
aboue
Iesus
Christ
,
&
therefore
,
it
is
the
religion
of
Antichrist
.
A
Religion
,
that
a
founded
the
Ecclesiasticall
censures
,
and
sorts
of
discipline
,
as
suspension
,
interdiction
,
excommunication
,
irregularity
,
degradation
and
the
like
,
and
was
also
the
author
of
the
Canon
law
,
studyed
through
out
the
vniversall
Christian
world
,
&
many
points
,
both
of
her
censures
,
lawes
and
discipline
,
practised
by
the
Protestants
themselues
.
Resolution
of
the
15.
Reason
.
Popish
Religion
,
founded
the
Ecclesiasticall
Censures
,
&
sortes
of
discipline
,
and
was
the
auctor
of
the
Canon
Law
.
Ergo
:
Popish
Religion
is
true
,
and
consequently
to
be
tolerated
.
ANSWERE
.
MIserable
,
silly
,
base
Sophisters
!
Doe
the
Suppliants
thinke
these
currant
arguments
in
this
learned
age
?
I
answere
,
1
Ecclesiasticall
Censures
be
ancienter
then
Popery
,
as
is
manifest
in
the
monuments
of
Apostolicall
writing
;
in
the
Gospel
,
the
Acts
,
&
Epistles
of
the
Apostles
.
2
If
Popery
were
the
founder
of
any
Ecclesiasticall
censures
,
yet
were
it
not
therefore
true
Religion
.
For
may
not
the
rankest
Heretiques
ordaine
some
things
well
,
but
they
must
needs
therefore
challendge
all
other
partes
of
their
doctrine
for
true
and
sound
?
3
Popery
swarved
from
the
right
discipline
instituted
by
Christ
and
his
Apostles
,
&
invented
infinit
numbers
of
base
and
beggerly
ordinances
,
whereby
they
crucifie
mens
soules
and
consciences
;
&
declare
themselues
Apostataes
and
contemners
of
Apostolique
Censures
.
4
The
Canon
Lawe
,
the
whole
scope
and
end
of
it
being
the
establishing
of
the
Popes
auctority
aboue
Iesus
Christ
,
and
aboue
al
that
is
called
GOD
,
doth
most
manifestly
testifie
,
the
Pope
to
be
Antichrist
,
and
his
Church
Antichristian
:
as
I
haue
elsewhere
plainely
demonstrated
.
Reason
of
Religion
.
16
16.
REASON
OF
RELIGION
.
A
Religion
that
only
hath
canonized
her
professor
for
Saints
after
death
,
and
celebrateth
their
annuall
memories
,
wherby
their
names
ever
liue
in
honor
,
and
all
posterity
incited
both
to
glorifie
God
for
his
graces
bestowed
on
them
,
and
also
studiously
to
imitate
their
vertues
Whereby
that
asseveration
of
the
Prophet
is
verified
,
[
](A09881-e25040-b)a
a
Popish
religion
having
out
of
the
Scriptures
,
no
other
blessings
to
bestow
vpon
her
professours
,
but
that
of
the
Devill
vnto
Saule
1.
Sam
28.18
.
To
morrow
shalt
thou
&
thy
sonnes
bee
with
mee
:
Because
shee
would
bee
equall
with
GOD
,
seizeth
vpon
heaven
,
and
placeth
therein
such
as
haue
committed
fornication
with
her
;
And
therefore
it
is
the
religion
of
Antichrist
.
Thy
friends
(
ô
God
)
are
very
much
honoured
of
me
.
Likewise
that
saying
of
Ecclesiasticus
fulfilled
,
*
Nations
shall
declare
his
wisdome
,
&
the
church
speake
forth
his
praise
:
and
also
the
rites
of
friendship
&
true
loue
observed
,
which
is
to
loue
our
friends
frind
for
our
friends
sake
,
and
incomparably
more
the
Saints
of
God
,
for
their
and
our
loue
towards
God
.
a
Psalm
138.17
.
*
Cap.
39.14
.
Resolution
of
the
16.
Reason
.
Popish
religion
only
,
hath
canonized
her
Professours
for
Saints
after
death
,
and
celebrateth
their
annuall
memories
.
Ergo.
What
?
Popish
religion
is
Antichristianisme
.
ANSWERE
.
1
I
grant
the
whole
.
2
Blasphemous
wretches
!
Is
it
not
inough
,
&
more
then
inough
,
that
miserable
Papistes
,
with
intolerable
boldnes
,
arrogate
vnto
themselves
the
name
of
Catholiks
,
&
al
the
prerogatiues
&
priviledges
of
Christs
Church
in
earth
:
but
with
sacrilegious
impiety
,
they
will
needs
lay
violent
hands
,
and
seize
vpon
heaven
,
the
throne
of
GOD
,
the
kingdome
of
the
SAINTS
;
&
blasphemously
challenge
the
same
,
for
their
Professours
;
who
,
it
is
most
certaine
,
are
cast
downe
head-long
into
the
pitte
of
hell
.
3
Iudge
not
,
Christian
Reader
,
that
I
pronounce
this
sentence
vnadvisedly
,
rashly
,
or
vncharitably
,
[
](A09881-e25220-b)*
*
Note
well
.
Never
any
Man
DYING
a
PAPISTE
enioyed
heaven
,
or
escaped
hel
.
I
have
the
word
of
GOD
for
my
warrant
herein
,
which
must
iudge
both
thee
and
me
.
Read
Apocalyps
.
14.
vers.
9.10
.
&
11.
the
Text
is
pregnant
&
plaine
.
This
point
I
haue
handled
at
large
,
in
my
booke
De
Ecclesia
Antichristi
.
4
Holy
Sainte
LVTHER
saith
.
Papa
mule●s
in
sanctorum
Catalogum
refert
,
qui
taima
detrusi
sunt
tartara
:
loannem
Hussum
damnatum
Satanae
tradidit
,
quem
coeli
beatum
esse
incolam
nemo
dubit
averit
,
nisi
qui
Christum
veracem
esse
negaverit
.
Absit
,
ô
Papa
,
me
tibi
Sanctum
indicari
;
te
Satanae
Sanctum
esse
faecilè
patior
.
Luth.
in
Colloq.
de
Ioanne
Huss
.
Reason
of
Religion
.
17
17.
REASON
OF
RELIGION
.
A
religion
,
whose
refuse
and
revolted
Priestes
are
deemed
lawful
and
[
](A09881-e25340-b)a
a
Manifest
vntruth
.
●ufficiēt●y
ordered
to
preach
the
word
of
God
,
to
minister
Sacraments
,
&
to
exercise
all
spirituall
iurisdiction
in
the
Protestant
&
Pu●●ane
Congregation
.
A
proofe
,
which
seemeth
vnanswerable
,
that
[
](A09881-e25350-b)b
b
They
argue
ex
non
concessis
.
our
Church
is
the
true
Church
:
for
were
her
doctrine
false
,
she
teaching
in
many
points
as
shee
doth
,
it
must
needes
follow
,
that
she
is
[
](A09881-e25370-b)c
c
This
we
grant
the
synagogue
,
if
not
the
arch-synagogue
of
Sathan
,
&
consequently
,
he
hath
,
not
can
possibly
haue
(
God
&
the
divell
being
so
contrary
)
[
](A09881-e25380-b)d
d
Popish
Priests
are
no
lawfull
Ministers
in
the
true
church
.
auctority
,
to
initiate
&
make
lawfull
&
compleate
Ministers
,
for
exercising
spirituall
faculties
in
the
true
Church
.
Neither
is
the
Protestant
Minister
or
Bishop
comming
to
our
Catholike
fraternity
(
as
many
come
of
the
first
sorte
)
reputed
other
then
for
meere
[
](A09881-e25390-b)e
e
Certainely
hee
that
denieth
&
falleth
away
fro
the
faith
of
Iesus
Christ
,
is
v●worthie
to
bee
a
Minister
of
his
Gospell
.
lay-men
without
orders
.
Resolution
of
the
17.
Reason
.
Popish
religion
is
that
,
whose
refuse
and
revolted
Priestes
are
deemed
lawfull
&
sufficiently
ordeined
,
to
preach
the
word
of
GOD
,
to
minister
the
Sacraments
,
and
to
exercise
all
spirituall
iurisdiction
the
Protestant
Congregation
.
Ergo.
Popish
religion
is
vndoubtedly
true
religion
,
and
consequently
to
be
tolerated
.
ANSWERE
.
I
To
the
Antecedent
.
1
WE
hould
Popish
Priests
accursed
,
because
their
Priest-hood
is
not
of
GOD
.
But
,
if
in
obedience
to
the
divine
commandement
,
Apoc.
18.4
.
they
come
out
of
Babylon
,
forsake
Antichrist
,
renounce
their
errours
,
&
ioyne
themselves
vnto
the
true
Church
of
Christ
:
if
then
they
have
sufficient
giftes
,
&
are
willing
to
exercise
that
function
,
or
if
otherwise
the
Church
hath
neede
of
their
helpe
that
way
;
they
may
&
ought
to
be
received
,
as
Ministers
of
Iesus
Christ
.
2
Neither
is
it
any
greasing
,
or
shaving
,
which
they
received
in
the
Popish
synagogue
,
that
makes
them
to
be
Ministers
in
deede
(
the
Popish
ordination
being
nothing
else
,
but
meere
prophanation
)
but
(
they
having
fit
gifts
,
and
other
necessarie
circumstances
concurring
)
their
being
acknowledged
to
be
true
Pastours
and
Ministers
,
by
the
whole
Church
,
the
Magistrate
and
People
.
3
There
is
no
true
Ecclesiastical
vocation
in
the
Papacy
;
because
they
have
remaining
in
their
Church
,
no
appearance
of
such
things
as
by
the
word
of
GOD
,
are
required
for
the
constitution
of
a
lawfull
vocation
.
They
have
no
Election
;
no
examination
of
doctrine
;
no
approbation
of
manners
;
nor
consent
of
the
Church
.
But
let
vs
examine
their
owne
Canons
.
4
If
they
which
come
vnto
their
Bishoprikes
,
either
by
money
,
or
by
the
favour
of
Princes
,
be
not
Bishops
indeed
,
and
have
no
right
of
instituting
other
Bishops
,
or
ordaining
Priestes
;
as
the
ancient
Canons
expresly
testifie
,
Can.
Apost
.
29.
&
30.
Concil.
Chalcedon
,
Can.
2.
If
a
Bishop
cannot
be
elected
but
by
a
Synode
,
and
if
the
election
of
him
that
is
otherwise
elected
be
meerely
voide
&
no
election
at
all
,
as
was
decreed
in
the
Councell
of
Antioch
.
If
they
who
sell
or
buy
their
Orders
,
bee
no
Priestes
,
as
the
Councel
of
Basil
concluded
;
them
what
one
Bishop
or
Priest
is
there
in
the
Popish
Church
that
hath
a
lawfull
calling
.
5
Briefly
in
few
wordes
:
Popish
PRIESTES
,
Note
well
.
are
no
more
the
Ministers
of
the
Gospell
of
Iesus
Christ
:
then
were
the
Priestes
of
Bacchus
,
or
any
other
idolatrous
Sacrificer
among
the
heathen
Gentiles
.
II
To
the
Consequence
.
1
The
Consequence
hath
no
coherence
with
the
Antecedent
:
for
it
doth
not
follow
;
that
,
because
Popish
Priestes
acknowledging
their
heresie
and
confessing
the
Gospell
of
Iesus
Christ
(
being
every
way
fit
for
the
Ministrie
)
by
the
approbation
of
whom
it
appertaineth
vnto
,
are
received
as
Ministers
amongst
vs
,
therfore
Popery
is
true
religion
:
seeing
they
presume
to
do
nothing
,
by
that
auctoritie
whereby
they
were
ordained
in
Popery
,
but
(
for
all
their
orders
)
take
themselues
for
meere
lay-men
.
2
The
Argument
is
thus
rather
concluded
,
Popishe
Priestes
,
being
in
themselues
execrable
,
if
they
renounce
Antichrist
,
and
turne
vnto
the
Lord
,
by
the
approbation
of
the
church
,
are
lawfull
Ministers
of
the
Gospell
.
Ergo
;
Popish
religion
which
ordained
such
Priests
is
execrable
;
and
the
religion
of
Protestants
,
whereof
after
their
conversion
they
are
lawful
Ministers
,
is
the
true
religion
and
faith
of
Iesus
Christ
.
Reason
of
Religion
.
18
18.
REASON
OF
RELIGION
.
A
Religion
,
to
whose
antiquity
and
veritie
of
most
part
of
her
doctrine
controversed
,
the
fashion
of
every
Church
,
Chappell
,
and
Chancell
,
the
records
of
every
Hospitall
Colledge
,
and
Popish
Religion
is
no
ancienter
then
the
Abbres
&
Cloisters
of
Friers
and
Nunnes
.
Anbey
decared
,
yea
,
every
ancient
sepulched
,
church-window
&
graue-stone
,
do
bring
&
giue
apparant
evidence
,
as
thing
:
al
wearing
her
badges
and
contestoying
her
elder
childrens
faith
,
devotion
and
piety
.
Resolution
of
the
18.
Reason
.
Popish
Religion
is
that
to
whose
antiquity
and
verity
the
fashion
of
every
Church
,
Chappell
,
and
Chancell
;
the
records
of
every
Hospital
,
Colledge
,
&
Abbey
,
the
ancient
Sepulchers
,
church
windowes
and
graue-stones
do
giue
apparant
evidence
.
Ergo
:
Popery
is
true
Religion
,
and
to
be
tolerated
.
ANSWERE
.
I.
To
the
Antecedent
.
1
THe
Pagan
religion
is
such
,
to
whose
antiquity
the
Temples
,
Arches
,
Pyramides
and
all
sortes
of
ancient
monuments
,
do
bere
record
.
And
will
the
Suppliants
by
this
argument
confirme
the
verity
of
Paganisme
,
as
they
doe
of
Poperie
?
2
The
monuments
and
records
,
which
the
Suppliants
alleadge
,
declare
only
that
Popery
is
auncient
,
which
wee
will
grant
them
;
for
Antichrists
raigne
was
ancient
,
and
very
ample
:
he
beganne
to
worke
in
the
Apostles
time
.
2.
Thess.
2.
3
Christ
saith
vnto
his
disciples
,
speaking
of
the
Scribes
and
Pharasies
false
glosses
&
doctrine
,
Mat.
5.21
.
It
hath
bin
said
of
olde
;
&
Mat.
19
8
But
from
the
beginning
it
was
not
so
.
So
say
we
of
Popish
religion
:
Popery
is
old
;
but
from
the
beginning
it
was
not
so
.
4
The
Papistes
,
are
like
vnto
the
Gibeonites
;
who
by
their
old
sacks
,
old
bottles
,
old
shoes
,
old
rayment
,
dry
and
mouldie
bread
,
Iosh.
9.4.5.6
.
pretended
they
came
from
a
far
country
,
whereas
they
were
the
next
neighbours
.
So
the
Papistes
by
their
old
Churches
,
old
Chappels
,
old
Chancels
,
olde
records
,
old
hospitals
,
old
Colledges
,
old
Abbeyes
,
ancient
sepulchers
,
ancient
Church-windowes
,
and
ancient
graue-stones
,
pretend
antiquity
,
whereas
in
deede
they
are
hatched
since
the
time
of
the
Primitiue
Church
.
II
To
the
Consequence
.
As
the
Heathen
Gentiles
,
for
all
their
ancient
records
and
monuments
,
were
not
therfore
the
Church
of
God
;
nor
their
religion
,
vnto
whose
antiquity
those
monuments
gaue
evidence
,
true
Religion
:
So
neither
are
the
Papists
,
for
all
their
shew
of
antiquity
,
the
true
Church
,
nor
their
religion
,
true
Religion
.
Reason
of
Religion
.
19
19.
REASON
OF
RELIGION
.
A
Religion
,
whose
grounds
and
foundation
are
so
rocky
and
sure
,
and
the
propies
and
testimonies
alike
infinite
,
ample
,
ab●ūdant
,
and
vnanswerable
,
a
the
Protestant
himselfe
assayled
by
the
Puritane
and
other
facts
,
knowes
not
how
to
defend
positions
encountred
,
but
by
fl●ng
to
the
strengths
&
impregnable
argumentes
of
the
Catholike
Romane
Church
and
her
Doctors
.
A
notorious
lie
.
Resolution
of
the
19.
Reason
.
Popish
Religion
,
is
that
,
whose
grounds
are
so
sure
,
as
the
Protestant
assailed
by
the
Puritane
knowes
not
how
to
defende
himselfe
,
but
by
flying
vnto
the
impregnable
arguments
of
the
Popish
Church
and
Doctors
.
Ergo
:
Popery
is
true
Religion
,
and
to
be
tolerated
.
ANSWERE
.
I.
To
the
Antecedent
.
1
THe
Antecedent
is
a
begging
of
the
question
.
It
is
not
true
that
the
Protestants
do
vse
Popish
Arguments
against
the
Puritanes
.
2
The
only
foundation
and
grounde
of
Popish
Arguments
,
is
the
determination
of
the
present
Pope
,
who
is
the
only
determiner
,
iudge
,
and
decider
of
all
religion
&
controversies
amongst
Papists
;
which
the
Protestants
detest
,
and
condemne
to
the
pit
of
hell
.
3
As
for
the
Doctors
of
the
Popish
Church
,
D.
Thomas
Stapleton
,
D.
Richard
Briflow
,
D.
Robert
Bellarmine
,
&c.
We
condemne
them
as
Heretiques
and
giddy
fellowes
.
If
the
Suppliants
meane
not
these
Doctors
;
they
shoulde
haue
nominated
others
:
that
we
might
discerne
,
whether
they
were
Popish
Doctors
,
or
no.
II
To
the
Consequence
.
If
the
Protestants
did
vse
Popish
arguments
,
yet
were
that
no
confirmation
of
Popery
.
For
it
is
not
the
Protestants
vsing
of
arguments
,
that
can
make
them
true
and
impregnable
,
but
conformity
with
the
Scriptures
,
with
the
force
and
rule
of
reason
.
Reason
of
Religion
.
20
20.
REASON
OF
RELIGION
.
A
Religion
▪
that
teacheth
[
](A09881-e26300-b)(a)
(a)
They
speak
by
contraries
.
〈◊〉
They
make
most
of
these
Scriptures
.
not
[
](A09881-e26310-b)a
a
Mat.
7.13
.
the
broad
&
large
but
the
narrow
and
straite
way
,
(
such
as
holy
writ
affirmeth
the
way
to
heaven
to
be
)
as
annuall
[
](A09881-e26340-b)b
b
Joh.
20
23.
confession
to
a
Priest
[
](A09881-e26360-b)c
c
Psalm.
6.7
.
Matth.
3.2
.
and
11.21
.
Mark
.
1.15
.
Luk
13
3.
2.
Cor.
12
21.
Act.
1
38.
and
26
20.
pennance
,
[
](A09881-e26450-b)d
d
Levit.
5.16
.
Luk
19.8
.
restitution
,
[
](A09881-e26480-b)e
e
Ezech.
8.30
.
Joel
2.12
.
Matth.
3.8
.
Luk.
3.8
.
1.
Cor.
11.32
.
satisfaction
,
prescript
fasting
daies
,
set
times
of
abstinence
,
[
](A09881-e26540-b)f
f
Levit.
23.21
.
Psalm.
75.12
.
Eccles.
5.3
.
1.
Tim.
5.12
.
speak
what
they
please
.
perfourmance
ofvowes
,
[
](A09881-e26600-b)g
g
Ephes
4.5
.
one
vniforme
stinte
of
faith
,
[
](A09881-e26620-b)h
h
Rom.
8.13
.
Colos.
3.5
.
mortification
of
the
old
man
,
and
the
like
Iniunctions
,
neither
[
](A09881-e26650-b)(b)
(b)
An
evidens
slander
.
observed
nor
impo●ed
by
other
Religions
,
but
rather
liberty
in
their
steed
,
&
yet
all
of
them
directly
and
plainly
[
](A09881-e26660-b)(c)
(c)
A
flat
vntruth
.
prescri●ed
in
holy
Scripture
,
except
only
the
appointment
of
prescript
time
for
confession
,
fasting
and
abstinence
,
a
power
and
prerogatiue
,
left
to
the
wisdome
&
ordering
o●
the
Catholike
Church
of
whose
[
](A09881-e26670-b)(d)
(d)
So
far
forth
as
they
t●ath
out
of
the
word
of
God
,
they
are
to
be
obeyed
.
Prelats
our
Saviour
himselfe
saith
,
[
](A09881-e26680-b)i
i
Luke
10.16
.
Fee
that
heareth
you
,
heareth
me
,
and
he
that
despiseth
you
,
despiseth
me
.
Which
authority
also
was
given
to
the
Biships
of
the
old
Law
,
and
of
consequence
more
to
the
chiefe
Prelates
of
the
new
[
](A09881-e26710-b)(e)
(e)
They
make
the
Gospell
,
a
new
law
.
Law
▪
He
that
shall
waxe
prowde
,
refusing
to
obey
the
commaundement
of
the
Priest
,
shall
die
by
the
decree
of
the
Judge
.
Deut.
17.12
.
Resolution
of
the
20.
Reason
.
Popish
Religion
teacheth
annual
confession
to
a
Priest
,
pennance
,
restitution
,
satisfaction
,
prescript
fasting
dates
,
set
times
of
abstinence
,
performance
of
vows
,
one
vniforme
stint
of
faith
,
mortification
of
the
old
man
.
Ergo
:
Popish
Religion
is
true
,
and
to
be
tolerated
.
ANSWERE
.
I.
To
the
Antecedent
.
1
POpish
auriculer
Confession
,
is
no
where
grounded
vpon
the
Scriptures
.
That
place
of
Ioh.
20.23
.
Whose
sins
ye
remit
they
are
remitted
vnto
them
,
&c.
is
nothing
at
al
vnto
this
purpose
.
For
their
sinnes
may
be
remitted
vnto
the
penitent
,
who
acknowledge
themselues
sinners
:
and
retained
vnto
the
vnpenitent
,
who
refuse
to
repent
.
2
Popish
pennance
we
improue
,
because
it
containeth
manifold
errours
and
blasphemies
against
the
Gospell
of
Iesus
Christ
.
1.
They
say
it
is
a
sacrament
.
2.
By
the
efficacy
of
it
,
the
blood
of
Christ
washeth
away
our
sins
.
3.
It
is
not
regeneration
,
but
an
healing
of
a
man
regenerated
.
4.
It
pardoneth
sin
.
Catech.
Rom.
pag.
419.
&
424.
Tho.
4.
dist.
14
q
5.
art.
1.
But
godly
sorrow
for
sinne
we
hould
necessary
vnto
salvation
,
we
practise
and
teach
.
3
Restitution
of
goods
wrongfully
gotten
wee
teach
&
practise
:
wheras
i●deed
the
Popish
religion
hath
sundry
waies
to
hinder
actual
restitution
;
wherof
the
principal
&
chiefest
,
is
the
Popes
dispensation
&
pardon
,
which
even
in
this
case
,
as
is
notoriously
knowne
,
is
granted
.
4
Satisfaction
either
civil
&
politique
,
that
is
a
recompence
for
iniuries
and
damages
offered
any
way
to
our
neighbours
:
or
Canonical
&
Ecclesiastical
,
which
is
done
vnto
the
Church
&
Congregation
by
open
offendors
testifying
their
repentance
,
our
religion
teacheth
&
embraceth
.
But
Popish
satisfaction
wherby
they
satifie
the
iustice
of
God
,
for
the
temporall
punishment
of
their
sinnes
,
our
religion
abhorreth
&
detesteth
,
as
a
prophanation
of
the
whole
Gospell
,
especially
of
the
satisfaction
of
Christ
.
5
Prescript
fasting
daies
&
set
times
of
abstinence
,
the
Papistes
borrowed
of
Montanus
the
Heretike
,
as
we
haue
declared
before
.
But
a
religious
fast
,
that
is
,
when
a
man
,
wanting
some
blessing
or
seeing
some
eminent
calamity
,
abstaineth
,
not
from
flesh
for
a
season
,
but
also
from
al
delights
&
sustenance
,
that
therby
he
may
make
a
more
diligent
search
into
his
owne
sinnes
,
and
offer
most
humble
praiers
vnto
God
&c.
our
religion
teacheth
,
&
we
practise
.
6
Vowes
made
vnto
GOD
,
of
things
honest
,
lawful
&
possible
,
our
religion
teacheth
ought
to
be
performed
.
But
Popish
vowes
of
Pilgrimages
,
of
offring
to
Idols
,
of
perpetual
single
life
,
of
Mōkerie
;
our
religion
accompteth
not
honest
nor
lawful
,
but
made
vnto
the
Devill
and
exsecrable
.
7
One
vniforme
stint
of
faith
contained
only
in
the
holy
Scriptures
we
teach
;
but
the
contradictions
&
dissentions
of
the
Papists
are
innumerable
,
as
we
have
proved
before
.
8
Mortification
,
that
is
,
that
part
of
sanct●fication
,
wherby
the
power
of
sinne
is
crucified
in
the
faithfull
Rom.
6.2.3.4
.
Galat.
5.24
.
we
religiously
teach
.
But
Popish
externall
maceratings
we
condemne
.
II.
To
the
Consequence
.
The
Argument
is
rather
thus
to
be
concluded
.
Popish
religion
teacheth
auricular
confession
to
a
Priest
,
perverteth
the
doctrine
of
repentance
,
restitution
,
satisfaction
,
fasting
,
vowes
,
the
sufficiency
of
the
Scriptures
,
and
mortification
.
Ergo.
Popish
religion
is
the.
Apostolicall
religion
of
Antichrist
.
Reason
of
Religion
.
21
21.
REASON
OF
RELIGION
.
A
Religion
,
for
whose
desence
,
the
Title
of
Defender
of
the
Faith
,
was
first
given
to
the
Kings
of
our
Nation
;
the
Title
of
Most
Christian
,
to
the
kings
of
France
,
of
Most
Catholike
to
the
kings
of
Spaine
:
the
still
retaining
of
which
Titles
doth
[
](A09881-e27190-b)a
a
I
marvel
how
the
Suppliants
are
not
ashamed
,
to
deduce
a
consequence
,
the
falschood
wherof
is
notoriously
evident
.
argue
the
allowance
of
her
iurisdiction
.
And
there
is
[
](A09881-e27200-b)b
b
No
one
of
the
ancient
Fathers
did
ever
expound
that
place
of
the
Popish
Church
.
no
one
of
the
ancient
Fathers
,
who
doth
not
vnderstand
these
words
of
the
Prophet
,
to
be
only
meant
of
this
Church
,
The
Nation
and
Kingdome
that
will
not
serue
thee
,
shall
perish
.
Esa.
6.12
.
Resolution
of
the
21.
Reason
.
Popish
Religion
,
is
that
for
whose
defence
the
King
of
England
was
called
Defender
of
the
faith
,
the
K.
of
France
Most
Christian
;
and
the
K.
of
Spaine
,
Most
Catholique
.
Ergo
:
Poperie
is
true
Religion
,
and
to
be
tolerated
.
ANSWERE
.
1
WHat
coherence
is
there
between
the
Antecedent
and
the
Consequence
?
When
the
Pope
gaue
vnto
the
King
of
England
the
title
.
Defender
of
the
faith
;
as
Caiphas
prophecied
against
him selfe
:
so
the
Pope
prophecied
his
own
destruction
.
For
even
that
King
,
which
hee
so
first
called
,
King
Henry
VIII
.
of
famous
memory
,
was
the
first
King
in
all
Europe
,
that
cut
his
combe
&
Defended
the
faith
indeed
,
which
all
his
noble
Successours
haue
with
singular
constancy
hitherto
continued
,
GOD
bee
praised
,
excepting
only
Queene
Marie
,
whose
raigne
was
but
fiue
yeares
.
Reason
of
Religion
.
22
22.
REASON
OF
RELIGION
.
A
Religion
,
into
whose
society
and
profession
,
whosoeuer
truely
entreth
,
by
and
by
liveth
in
[
](A09881-e27450-b)a
a
Stil
they
speak
by
contraries
,
as
appeareth
in
the
Answere
.
more
awe
of
God
,
and
feare
of
sinne
,
&
changeth
his
former
life
to
the
better
:
and
of
the
other
side
,
whosoever
leav●th
ou●
,
and
departeth
from
he●
fellowsh●p
&
communion
,
beginneth
incontment
to
lead
a
worse
li●e
,
then
whiles
he
liued
her
childe
,
&
frequented
her
Sacraments
.
Of
both
which
there
be
store
of
examples
,
and
of
the
latter
too
many
,
verifying
what
is
said
,
and
not
vnknowne
to
thousands
,
yea
,
the
case
is
so
fain
liar
,
as
it
is
now
growne
into
a
Proverb
with
many
:
[
](A09881-e27460-b)b
b
A
new
coyned
Proverb
,
which
is
to
be
vnderstood
contrarywise
.
That
the
Protestant
Religion
is
good
to
liue
in
,
but
the
Papist
religion
good
to
die
in
.
Resolution
of
the
22.
Reason
.
Popish
Religion
is
that
into
whose
profession
,
whosoever
truely
entereth
,
by
and
by
liveth
in
more
awe
of
God
,
and
feare
of
sinne
,
and
changeth
his
former
life
to
better
.
Ergo
:
Popish
Religion
is
true
,
and
to
be
tolerated
.
ANSWERE
.
1
THe
Antecedent
is
most
false
.
For
Popish
Religion
is
the
Policie
of
Satan
,
yea
the
very
chaines
and
fetters
of
the
Divell
,
to
detaine
men
as
slaues
in
the
misery
&
thraledome
of
sinne
.
And
that
the
Christian
Reader
may
know
that
I
do
not
vse
any
hyperbolicall
speeches
herein
;
I
beseech
him
,
in
the
bowels
of
our
Saviour
IESVS
CHRIST
seriously
to
waygh
these
things
that
follow
.
2
What
could
be
fitter
for
Satan
,
for
the
continuance
and
enlargement
of
his
Kingdome
;
then
the
Popish
doctrin
of
the
Popes
supremacie
over
al
,
of
his
fulnesse
of
power
,
of
receiving
both
the
Scriptures
and
their
exposition
from
him
,
of
obeying
that
he
commanded
,
of
not
iudging
him
though
hee
carryed
ten
thousand
yea
innumerable
Soules
togither
with
him selfe
into
HEL
,
Dist.
40.
c.
6.
Si
Papa
,
of
devout
ignorance
,
of
iudging
them
heretiks
who
speake
against
him
,
of
pursuing
and
persecuting
them
with
fire
&
sword
,
of
purgatory
,
of
auriculer
confession
,
of
the
immunities
,
exemption
and
priviledges
of
his
Cleargy
,
of
the
pompe
and
idlenes
of
his
hierarchie
,
and
of
all
their
suttle
and
serpent-like
contrived
false
worship
?
3
The
practises
of
Egypt
toyling
Israel
with
al
base
service
and
villanie
,
&
of
killing
their
male
children
:
or
of
the
barbarous
tyranny
of
wasting
the
west
Indies
,
was
not
,
nor
is
not
more
suttly
&
divellishly
devised
,
to
detaine
those
free
nations
in
perpetual
bondage
&
slavery
;
then
the
Popish
doctrine
was
,
&
is
,
to
establish
the
kingdome
of
Antichrist
,
and
to
detaine
the
people
of
God
in
everlasting
servitude
and
slauerie
,
both
of
body
and
soule
.
4
And
as
for
Christian
honestie
of
life
,
&
duties
towards
men
;
the
Popish
doctrine
of
Absolutions
,
of
Dispensations
,
of
Pardons
,
of
Satisfactions
,
&
of
Sanctuaries
,
is
(
for
the
impunity
,
&
easie
discharge
of
all
malefactors
)
a
maine
cause
and
mother
of
al
abominations
and
wickednesse
.
5
Furthermore
,
their
sundrie
rules
&
orders
of
hypocrisy
,
contention
,
&
idlenes
;
their
constrained
abstinence
from
marriage
;
their
permission
&
defence
of
the
Stewes
,
are
causes
of
all
enormities
,
of
vncleanes
,
of
infinite
murders
,
&
other
manifold
offences
.
So
that
the
waters
of
Noahs
floud
,
did
not
so
high
drowne
all
the
olde
world
;
as
those
flouds
of
wickednes
,
which
by
such
occasions
have
risen
,
did
and
do
still
overflow
al
such
kingdomes
&
nations
,
as
this
doctrine
of
theirs
,
like
a
sea
of
sinne
,
might
breake
into
.
6
Hence
it
appeareth
evidently
,
Note
.
that
if
a
man
were
assured
of
the
salvation
of
his
soule
in
Popery
,
ther
is
NO
Religion
BETTER
to
live
in
.
For
There
is
NO
religion
vnder
heaven
which
containeth
greater
licenciousnes
in
it
,
nor
giveth
more
liberty
vnto
the
flesh
,
then
doth
POPISH
RELIGION
.
Reason
of
Religion
.
23
23.
REASON
OF
RELIGION
.
A
Religion
,
which
now
hath
,
and
had
in
al
ages
,
the
most
famous
men
for
[
](A09881-e27720-b)a
a
Jupudent
bragges
.
wit
,
learning
,
reading
,
iudgment
,
vertue
&
true
piety
(
qualities
,
of
all
other
,
likeliest
to
discerne
and
abandon
error
)
to
her
Teachers
&
Doctors
,
&
ever
enioyed
the
like
store
of
such
lights
,
as
our
Oppositors
had
never
reason
to
compare
with
,
or
if
they
do
,
the
extant
monuments
in
schoole
,
positiue
,
&
mysticall
divinity
,
and
in
all
other
literature
,
will
quickly
shew
the
inequalitie
and
disproportion
of
the
comparison
.
Resolution
of
the
23.
Reason
.
Popish
religion
hath
now
,
and
in
all
ages
hath
had
,
the
most
famous
men
for
wit
,
learning
,
reading
,
iudgment
,
vertue
&
true
pietie
to
her
Teachers
and
Doctors
.
Ergo.
Poperie
is
true
religion
,
and
so
to
be
tolerated
.
ANSWERE
.
1
WHat
other
Answere
should
I
make
,
vnto
a
bold
,
impudent
,
shamelesse
&
false
assertion
without
proofe
,
or
shew
of
probability
;
but
,
Thou
lyest
,
Satan
.
2
I
will
not
name
any
now-living
,
to
avoide
suspition
of
flatterie
:
ONE
Calvin
,
ONE
Peter
Martyr
,
ONE
Melancthon
,
ONE
Iuell
,
ONE
Vrsine
,
ONE
Zanchius
,
ONE
Humfreyes
,
ONE
Whitakers
,
ONE
Iunius
&
ONE
Perkins
(
to
let
infinite
others
passe
)
had
more
sound
learning
,
&
infinitely
more
true
pietie
,
then
ALL
the
Popish
Teachers
and
Doctors
,
that
ever
were
,
are
,
or
shall
bee
,
ever
had
,
now
have
,
or
ever
hereafter
can
haue
.
Reason
of
Religion
.
24
24
REASON
OF
RELIGION
.
A
religion
,
whose
publike
,
and
[
](A09881-e28000-b)a
a
Popish
church
service
is
blasphemie
against
GOD
,
and
a
mockerie
of
religion
.
Church
service
is
executed
with
that
maiestie
,
honorable
grauity
,
and
reverence
,
&
the
severall
parts
,
and
[
](A09881-e28010-b)b
b
Popish
Ceremonies
are
mens
precepts
,
conemed
by
Christ
.
Mat.
15.
ceremonies
thereof
so
aptly
and
admirablie
composed
,
&
ordered
for
annuall
commemoration
,
&
representing
of
our
Saviours
incarnation
,
birth
,
life
,
passion
,
buriall
,
resurrection
,
ascension
,
of
the
comming
downe
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
of
the
mystery
of
the
Trinitie
,
and
of
other
passages
,
as
well
of
Christ
our
head
,
as
of
his
members
the
Saints
,
as
it
begetteth
,
feedeth
,
&
reneweth
singular
devotion
in
the
actors
,
&
hearers
,
&
is
also
so
comfortable
in
her
[
](A09881-e28030-b)c
c
The
comfors
which
the
Popish
Sacraments
afforde
,
is
deceaveable
,
like
vnto
the
hungrit
mans
dreame
.
Esa.
29.8
.
Sacraments
,
especially
so
easing
,
and
acquieting
soules
in
the
Sacrament
of
penance
,
as
no
testimonie
,
or
demonstration
vnder
heaven
,
is
,
or
can
be
,
of
like
seeling
proose
for
the
reall
goodnes
&
verity
of
that
Sacrament
,
as
is
the
supernaturall
,
sweetest
,
&
divine
consolation
tasted
therein
,
as
is
the
Sacrament
of
the
Eucharist
.
Resolution
of
the
24.
Reason
.
Popish
Religion
,
hath
her
church-service
executed
with
maiestie
,
honorable
gravity
,
and
reverence
,
her
Ceremonies
admirable
,
and
her
Sacraments
comfortable
.
Ergo.
Popish
religion
is
true
,
and
to
be
tolerated
.
ANSWERE
.
I.
To
the
Antecedent
.
I
THE
Popish
Church-service
is
not
Maiesticall
,
honorable
,
grave
,
and
reverent
,
but
blasphemous
and
full
of
apish
trickes
and
toyes
.
I
For
the
substance
of
it
,
it
is
full
of
idolatrous
invocations
of
Angels
and
Saints
.
II
It
is
performed
in
an
vnknowne
tongue
to
the
derision
of
GOD
,
and
mockerie
of
religion
,
against
the
expresse
words
,
letter
,
&
sense
of
the
Scriptures
.
1.
Cor.
14.
III
The
theatricall
attire
and
gesture
;
the
skipping
,
friskes
and
gambols
;
the
in
constant
murmuring
,
crying
out
,
and
whispering
of
the
Priest
;
the
bellowing
,
piping
,
and
chanting
;
and
the
lighting
of
candels
at
noone-day
,
is
not
true
maiestie
,
gravity
,
&
reverence
;
but
manifest
demonstration
of
giddines
,
levitie
,
wantonnes
and
flat
apostacie
from
true
religion
.
For
our
Saviour
saith
Iohn
4.24
.
they
that
worshippe
GOD
,
must
worship
him
in
spirit
and
truth
.
2
Popish
Ceremonies
are
execrable
,
Christ
saith
,
Mat.
15.
9.
In
vaine
they
worship
me
,
teaching
for
doctrines
,
mens
precepts
.
3
If
Popish
Religion
were
true
,
it
is
most
certaine
that
Popish
Sacraments
are
very
confortable
.
For
the
Papists
teach
that
the
Sacraments
of
the
new
Testament
,
do
containe
,
do
conferre
of
themselues
,
and
merite
grace
:
that
they
iustifie
,
that
they
forgiue
sinnes
&
sanctifie
by
the
worke
wroght
,
yea
without
any
good
motion
,
or
disposition
of
the
receiver
or
vser
;
that
is
,
without
faith
.
This
cannot
choose
but
be
very
comfortable
;
for
be
a
man
never
so
vile
a
villaine
,
bee
he
never
so
vngracious
of
so
wicked
,
yet
if
he
can
bee
made
partaker
of
the
Sacraments
,
according
to
their
doctrine
,
he
shall
haue
his
sinnes
actually
forgiven
him
,
and
be
instantly
iustified
.
But
alas
,
this
doctrine
is
not
true
,
it
hath
no
warrant
out
of
the
Scriptures
,
which
restifie
,
that
without
faith
it
is
impossible
to
please
GOD
.
It
is
the
deceaueable
learning
of
Antichrist
,
to
detaine
miserable
men
captiues
in
his
kingdome
,
and
to
make
them
slaues
vnto
sinne
by
committing
it
with
boldnes
,
and
to
appease
the
stinging
thereof
in
their
consciences
for
a
time
.
II
To
the
Consequence
.
The
Antecedent
being
false
,
the
Consequence
falleth
of
it selfe
.
Reason
of
Religion
.
25
25.
REASON
OF
RELIGION
.
A
Religion
whose
secular
and
religious
Cleargy
liue
without
wiues
,
free
from
care
of
providing
for
[
](A09881-e28360-b)a
a
But
not
for
providing
for
bastards
.
children
,
&
the
later
sort
no
way
distracted
with
the
affaires
and
encombrances
of
the
world
,
but
[
](A09881-e28370-b)b
b
But
the
Apostle
saith
that
Pure
religion
and
vndefiled
before
God
,
is
to
visite
the
fatherlesse
and
widdowes
in
their
adversitie
Jac.
1.27
.
encloistered
,
passe
their
whole
time
in
praier
,
watching
,
fasting
,
in
continuall
study
of
scriptures
,
and
in
dayly
exercise
and
dispute
for
ful
&
perfect
vnderstanding
of
them
:
Helps
that
doe
most
further
the
attaining
of
truth
,
and
such
as
are
not
[
](A09881-e28390-b)c
c
An
impudent
lie
.
sound
in
the
adverse
party
,
and
which
in
common
reason
(
Catholike
Divines
being
not
inferior
to
other
Divines
in
wit
,
or
other
talents
)
shew
,
that
our
teachers
(
God
being
no
acceptor
of
persons
)
are
more
likely
to
haue
(
vsing
[
](A09881-e28400-b)d
d
Vutruth
.
fitter
meanes
for
the
same
)
the
[
](A09881-e28410-b)e
e
No
Papist
dares
expound
the
Scriptures
truely
.
See
the
Answere
.
true
intelligence
,
and
vnderstanding
of
scripture
,
then
are
our
adversaries
,
or
contradictors
.
Resolution
of
the
25.
Reason
.
Popish
Religion
,
is
that
whose
Cleargie
liue
without
wiues
,
&c.
Ergo
:
What
will
the
Suppliants
conclude
?
Popish
Religion
is
the
Doctrine
of
Divels
.
ANSWERE
.
1
I
graunt
both
the
Antecedent
and
the
Consequence
.
Their
Popish
Cleargy
although
they
keepe
store
of
whoores
and
concubines
,
yet
they
haue
no
wiues
:
&
their
popish
doctrine
is
indeed
the
doctrine
of
divels
.
2
Their
glory
herein
is
to
their
shame
;
For
the
Apostle
saith
,
1.
Tim.
4.1.2.3
.
Nowe
the
Spirite
speaketh
evidently
,
that
in
the
latter
times
some
shall
depart
from
the
faith
,
and
shall
giue
heed
vnto
Spirits
of
errour
&
doctrine
of
divels
;
Which
speake
lies
through
hypocrisie
,
and
haue
their
consciences
burned
with
an
hote●●on
:
Forbidding
to
marrie
,
and
commanding
to
abstaine
from
meates
,
&c.
Both
these
notes
of
the
Apostatical
Church
,
the
Papists
cannot
by
any
shift
depell
from
themselues
;
so
that
out
of
this
place
,
wee
may
demonstratiuely
conclude
,
that
the
Popish
Church
is
the
Church
of
Antichrist
;
as
I
haue
declared
at
large
,
Lib.
1.
de
Antichr
.
cap
28.
3
A
sober
and
moderate
care
of
providing
for
Children
,
is
no
hinderance
to
godlinesse
.
4
As
for
the
helpes
which
the
Papists
bragge
they
haue
,
for
vnderstanding
of
the
Scriptures
:
Whatsoever
here
they
pretend
,
yet
it
is
most
certaine
,
that
no
Papist
can
possibly
attaine
vnto
the
true
sense
and
meaning
of
the
Scriptures
.
26.
Reason
of
Religion
.
And
if
they
should
vnderstand
them
aright
,
yet
is
it
not
law
ful
for
them
to
make
that
knowne
to
others
.
[
](A09881-e28600-b)a
a
Most
false
.
For
every
Popish
Priest
is
sworne
that
he
will
never
otherwise
interpret
the
Scriptures
,
but
according
vnto
that
sense
and
meaning
,
[
](A09881-e28610-b)b
b
The
Suppliants
bring
Ambrose
,
Hierome
,
Austen
,
&
Gregorie
vpon
the
stage
,
dumbe
or
iong-tied
,
if
we
will
heare
them
speake
,
we
must
attend
vpon
them
by
their
direction
,
at
another
time
,
yea
and
in
other
places
than
they
haue
pointed
vs
,
or
els
we
shall
not
heare
them
speake
one
word
for
the
Papistes
,
either
good
or
bad
.
This
whole
section
containeth
nothing
but
impudent
lyes
,
and
notorious
falsification
.
which
the
moderne
Popish
church
embraceth
;
as
is
expresly
laide
downe
in
the
forme
of
the
oath
prescribed
by
the
Councell
of
Trent
.
Bulla
Pij
IV.
super
formaiurament
.
profess
.
fides
,
in
fin
.
Concil.
Trident.
26.
REASON
OF
RELIGION
.
A
Religion
of
which
the
fowre
acknowledged
Doctors
of
holy
Church
were
both
[
](A09881-e28660-b)(a)
(a)
Tom.
4.
li
2.
de
Sacramentis
c.
1.
&
2.
lib.
3.
cap.
1.
professors
,
and
stoute
defenders
,
as
their
owne
workes
most
apparantly
beare
witnesse
.
S.
[
](A09881-e28750-b)b
b
Jbidem
.
Ambrose
living
64.
yeares
,
and
dying
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
397.
purposely
and
approvingly
wrote
of
'
exorcismes
vsed
before
baptisme
,
of
'
vnction
in
baptisme
,
of
the
perpetuall
[
](A09881-e28770-b)c
c
Tom
5.
de
vocatione
gent.
li.
3.
cap
8
per
toturn
.
alienation
of
infantes
from
the
sight
of
God
dying
without
baptisme
,
of
[
](A09881-e28810-b)d
d
Tom.
4.
lib.
1.
de
poenitentia
cap.
2.
&
6.
remission
of
sin
by
a
Priest
,
and
who
,
as
S
Paulinus
recordeth
in
his
life
,
heard
auricular
confessions
,
and
so
wept
in
hearing
,
that
he
caused
teares
also
in
the
penitents
.
He
like
wise
wrote
of
the
[
](A09881-e28870-b)e
e
Tom.
4.
lib.
4.
de
Sacramentis
reall
presence
in
the
Sacrament
of
the
altar
,
&
of
[
](A09881-e28900-b)f
f
Tom.
4.
de
Spirit
.
Sanct●
lib.
3
cap.
12.
adoration
therevnto
to
be
done
,
he
observed
&
commended
the
Lent-fast
[
](A09881-e28940-b)g
g
Tom.
1.
Serm
de
itiunio
Ediae
calling
it
the
precepte
of
Christ
our
Lord
.
In
like
manner
he
wrote
of
[
](A09881-e28960-b)h
h
Tom.
3.
super
Apocal.
cap.
14.
&
20.
Purgatorie
,
of
[
](A09881-e29000-b)i
i
Lib.
5.
de
Sacramen
,
cap.
1.
mingling
water
with
wine
in
the
chalice
,
hee
vsually
said
Masse
,
wept
bitterly
in
the
execution
of
the
dreadfull
mysteries
,
and
made
[
](A09881-e29030-b)k
k
Tom.
5.
in
1
precatione
ad
Missam
praeparante
,
&
epist
lib.
5.
epist.
33.
ad
Marcellinam
sororem
suam
.
praiers
to
be
said
by
Priests
be
fore
Masse
for
duer
preparation
therevnto
.
Therefore
vndoubtedly
neither
Protestant
nor
Puritane
,
but
a
Catholike
Bishop
.
S.
Hierome
living
91.
yeeres
,
and
dying
the
yeere
of
our
Lord
420.
wrote
[
](A09881-e29100-b)(h)
(h)
Tom.
2.
two
bookes
against
the
Apostata
Monke
Jouinian
,
and
[
](A09881-e29130-b)(i)
(i)
Jbidem
.
two
other
treatises
against
the
lapsed
Priest
Vigilantius
,
in
confutation
of
their
strange
,
and
exorbitant
points
of
doctrine
Namely
,
that
marriage
was
of
equall
merite
with
widdowhood
,
or
virginitie
:
That
all
meates
might
be
eaten
vpon
all
daies
,
no
withstanding
any
ecclesiasticall
sanction
to
the
contrary
:
That
fasting
had
no
reward
with
God
:
That
there
was
no
disparitie
of
merites
in
this
life
,
nor
difference
of
glory
in
the
next
:
That
those
who
with
a
full
and
entire
faith
had
received
grace
in
baptisme
,
could
not
after
leese
the
same
.
The
positions
of
Jouinian
.
The
phansies
of
Vigilantius
these
.
The
single
life
,
or
vnmaried
state
of
Priestes
is
opprobrious
,
Saints
were
not
to
be
worshipped
,
nor
prayed
vnto
,
nor
their
reliques
to
be
reverenced
,
&
the
tapers
or
waxe-lightes
about
their
toombes
were
the
ensignes
of
idolatrie
,
the
retention
of
worldly
substance
better
then
voluntary
pouerty
,
and
the
solitarines
of
Moonkes
a
thing
vituperable
.
Against
al
which
assertions
,
S.
Hierome
directly
,
&
of
set
purpose
wrote
,
and
wrote
in
some
choler
&
anger
,
adding
for
season
,
or
excuse
,
fatebor
[
](A09881-e29200-b)(k)
(k)
Adversus
Vigilantium
ad
Riparium
epist.
53.
dolorem
meum
,
sacrilegium
tatum
patienter
andire
non
possum
,
I
will
confesse
my
griefe
,
I
am
vnable
patiently
to
heare
so
great
sacrilege
.
Therfore
vndoubtedly
neither
Protestant
nor
Puritane
,
but
a
[
](A09881-e29230-b)(a)
(a)
Marianus
Victorius
episc
.
Reatinus
in
vita
B.
Hieronymi
.
Etipse
Hierony
.
Tom.
3.
epist.
150.
ad
Hedibiam
quest.
2.
Massing
Priest
,
Hermit
,
a
great
Pilgrimage
[
](A09881-e29270-b)(b)
(b)
Ipse
Hierony
.
in
Ezechi
.
ca.
4.
&
in
Apologia
adversus
Ruffinum
,
&
in
plurim
.
ipsius
epist.
8.22.43
.
&
alijs
.
gooer
,
a
visiter
of
holy
places
,
and
reliques
.
S.
Augustine
living
76.
yeeres
,
and
dying
the
yeere
of
our
Lord
430.
wrote
a
[
](A09881-e29320-b)(c)
(c)
Tom.
4.
ca.
18.
booke
De
cura
pro
mortuis
gerenda
,
Of
care
to
be
had
for
the
dead
by
the
sacrifices
of
the
altar
,
praier
,
&
almes
.
Three
[
](A09881-e29360-b)(d)
(d)
Tom.
1.
bookes
De
libero
arbitrio
,
in
the
proofe
of
free
wil
,
a
[
](A09881-e29390-b)(e)
(e)
Tom.
3.
booke
De
operis
Monachorum
,
of
the
labour
of
Monkes
,
wherein
hee
approveth
their
state
,
and
consequently
also
the
vowes
of
poverty
,
chastitie
,
and
obedience
A
[
](A09881-e29420-b)(f)
(f)
Tom.
4.
maximè
.
cap.
14.
lib.
●insdem
.
booke
De
fide
&
operibus
,
of
faith
&
workes
,
proving
abundantly
in
it
,
as
the
principall
scope
and
ende
intended
,
that
a
sole
faith
without
good
worked
,
is
not
sufficient
to
salvation
:
He
[
](A09881-e29460-b)(g)
(g)
Tom.
10.
Ser.
de
tempore
255
qui
est
quartus
de
anniversario
dedicationis
ecclesiae
,
vel
altaris
.
Et
concil
.
Hippon
.
can.
6.
cui
interfuit
S.
Aug.
vt
constas
ex
lib.
1.
Retracta
.
c.
17.
Ser.
19.
de
Sanctis
.
alloweth
,
and
celebrated
the
consecration
of
altars
,
and
the
annointing
of
them
with
Chrisme
.
Also
he
maketh
mention
,
and
requireth
that
the
signe
of
the
crosse
should
be
made
in
the
fore-heads
of
the
beleevers
,
&
on
the
water
,
and
Chrisme
,
with
which
they
are
regenerated
,
&
annointed
.
Likewise
he
himselfe
most
submissiuely
,
&
earnestly
invocate
[
](A09881-e29540-b)h
h
Tom
9.
li
meditationt●m
ca.
4●
.
&
Tom
9.
Serm.
de
Sanctis
.
Serm
18.
the
blessed
virgin
Marie
,
S.
Michael
,
S.
Gabriel
,
S.
Raphael
,
the
Quiets
of
Angels
,
Archangels
,
Patriarkes
,
Prophets
,
Apostles
,
Evanstelists
,
Martyrs
,
Confessors
,
Priests
,
Levites
,
Moonkes
,
Virgins
,
&
of
al
the
iust
.
In
briefe
,
he
[
](A09881-e29620-b)i
i
Tom
6.
de
adulterinis
coniugijs
.
lib.
1.
c
8.
&
9.
&
l.
2.
c.
●
.
resolutely
affirmeth
,
that
after
divorce
,
neither
the
party
delinquent
,
nor
innocent
can
marry
againe
,
the
other
liuing
,
without
committing
the
crime
of
adulterie
,
and
in
like
manner
agnizeth
and
testifieth
the
veritie
of
the
fiue
Sacraments
,
denyed
,
and
surnamed
bastard
Sacraments
by
the
adversarie
,
to
wit
,
the
[
](A09881-e29690-b)a
a
Tom.
2.
l.
2.
cont
lit
.
Petilianica
.
104.
&
Tom.
9.
in
epist.
Iohan.
tract
.
3.
&
6.
Sacrament
of
Confirmation
,
[
](A09881-e29760-b)b
b
Tom.
10.
Serm.
de
tempo
215.
&
Tom.
9.
l.
2.
de
visi●andis
infirmis
c.
4.
Item
in
tract
.
de
rectitudine
Catholicae
conversati
.
si
due
posteriores
sint
Augustini
.
Extreme
vnction
,
[
](A09881-e29820-b)c
c
Tom.
7.
contra
.
episcop.
Parm.
l.
2
c.
13.
&
de
baptis
.
contra
.
Donatist
.
lib.
1.
ca.
1.
Order
,
[
](A09881-e29880-b)d
d
Tom
4
de
fide
,
&
operib.
c.
7.
&
tom.
6.
de
bono
coniugali
,
&
concupis
.
cap.
10.
Matrimony
,
and
[
](A09881-e29930-b)e
e
Tom.
4.
de
vera
,
&
falsa
penitentia
c.
10.
&
15.
Tom
6.
de
adulterin
.
coniugijs
c.
28
Tom.
10.
lib.
50
homiliar
.
hom.
41.
&
hom.
49.
c.
3.
&
Tom.
8
in
Psalmum
63.
circa
medium
.
Penance
.
Hee
[
](A09881-e30060-b)f
f
Tom.
10.
l.
de
tempore
Ser.
251.
also
sharplie
rebuketh
those
that
either
neglected
to
heare
Masse
,
or
did
not
stay
in
the
church
so
long
as
to
the
end
of
Masse
,
or
shewed
themselues
so
colde
and
wearysome
in
Gods
service
as
to
speake
to
the
Priest
to
abbreuiate
,
or
bee
shorte
in
his
Masse
.
Therefore
vndoubtedly
neither
Protestant
,
nor
Puritane
,
but
a
[
](A09881-e30090-b)g
g
Possidius
in
vita
eius
.
Moonke
,
institutor
of
Moonkes
,
and
strongest
maintainer
of
our
Catholike
doctrine
.
S.
Gregorie
was
first
a
[
](A09881-e30120-b)h
h
Ioh.
Diaconus
in
vita
eius
li.
1.
c.
6.25
.
er
39.
Moonke
,
then
choosen
Abbot
,
then
created
Cardinall
,
and
afterward
elected
Pope
of
Rome
.
In
which
dignity
hee
lived
13.
yeeres
&
odde
moneths
,
&
died
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
604.
He
wrote
in
the
allowance
of
[
](A09881-e30160-b)i
i
Lib.
epist
7.
cap
35.
Images
,
approved
the
making
of
[
](A09881-e30190-b)h
h
Eod.
l.
c.
109.
pictures
in
the
walles
and
windowes
of
the
church
,
terming
them
the
instruction
,
or
bookes
of
the
vnlearned
,
&
reprehended
the
[
](A09881-e30210-b)l
l
Ibid
&
lib.
epist.
9.
cap.
9.
breaking
,
or
defacing
of
them
(
only
vpon
abuse
which
some
ideots
committed
)
as
a
thing
not
lawfull
,
&
schandalous
He
appointed
the
Moonke
[
](A09881-e30240-b)m
m
Tom.
1.
lib.
4.
dialogoriō
c.
55.
Preciosus
to
say
Masse
30.
daies
togither
for
Justus
his
fellow
Moonke
deceased
.
Hee
relateth
[
](A09881-e30300-b)n
n
Ibid.
cap
:
57.
two
miracles
which
God
through
the
sacrifice
of
the
Masse
,
most
admirably
wrought
.
One
,
vpon
a
Captiue
,
whose
fetters
so
often
fell
off
,
as
his
wife
beleeving
him
to
bee
deade
,
procured
Masse
to
be
said
for
his
soule
.
The
other
vpon
a
Shipman
named
Baracha
,
who
through
the
same
most
sacred
&
propitious
oblation
was
,
being
reputed
to
be
drowned
,
very
miraculously
fed
,
and
delivered
after
shipwracke
.
He
augmented
[
](A09881-e30330-b)[a]
[a]
Platina
,
&
Iohannes
stella
in
vita
eius
.
the
Letanie
,
ordained
the
[
](A09881-e30340-b)[b]
[b]
Iohannes
Diaconus
li.
2
ca.
18
stations
at
Rome
,
incited
to
the
going
[
[
](A09881-e30370-b)[c]
[c]
Ipse
.
B
Gregorius
li
2
epist.
c.
21.
on
pilgrimage
,
and
visitation
of
holy
places
.
He
greatly
[
](A09881-e30400-b)[d]
[d]
Idem
Ibid
cap.
42.
affected
to
see
&
reverence
the
coate
of
S.
John
Evangelist
&
trusted
to
receive
spirituall
profit
thereby
.
Hee
[
](A09881-e30430-b)[e]
[e]
Lib.
7
epist.
ca.
126.
sent
a
piece
of
the
Holy
Crosse
,
[
](A09881-e30460-b)[f]
[f]
Lib.
1.
epist
ca.
29.
&
30.
&
li.
6
epist.
ca.
189
&
l.
11
epist.
c.
67.
Powder
filed
off
from
S.
Peter
&
S.
Paules
chaines
,
some
of
[
](A09881-e30560-b)[g]
[g]
Lib.
7.
epist.
cap.
126.
S.
John
Baptists
haire
,
&
the
[
](A09881-e30600-b)[h]
[h]
Lib.
5.
epist.
c.
150.
reliques
of
other
Martyrs
,
●o
severall
great
personages
for
benediction
,
and
veneration
sake
He
traveiling
in
the
gowt
,
&
enforced
oft
to
keepe
his
bed
for
his
greater
ease
,
rose
[
](A09881-e30630-b)[i]
[i]
Lib.
8
epist.
c
35.
notwithstanding
to
say
Masse
vpon
festiuall
daies
,
as
himselfe
wrote
of
himselfe
to
Eulogius
the
Patriarke
of
Alexandria
,
and
also
approvingly
witnesseth
that
[
](A09881-e30680-b)[k]
[k]
Lib
7
epist.
cap.
29.
Masse
was
daily
said
at
Rome
in
veneration
of
Saints
.
He
wrote
a
letter
to
Melitus
to
tell
S
Augustine
our
Apostle
,
then
consecrated
Byshop
of
Canterburie
,
that
he
should
not
destroy
the
temples
of
the
idols
in
our
country
,
but
breake
the
idols
,
&
sprinkle
[
](A09881-e30750-b)[l]
[l]
Lib.
9.
epist.
cap.
71.
&
Bodae
de
gesti●
Auglorum
l.
1.
cap
30.
holy
water
about
the
same
temples
,
build
altars
,
and
put
reliques
in
them
.
Therefore
vndoubtedly
neither
Protestant
,
nor
Puritane
,
●ut
a
Moonke
,
and
Pope
,
&
zelous
propagatour
,
&
patron
of
Catholike
religion
.
To
say
,
that
the
assertions
and
points
precedent
were
[
](A09881-e30810-b)c
c
At
there
is
no
doubt
,
but
the
Fathers
had
their
blemishes
and
errours
.
So
haue
not
the
Suppliants
proved
the
precedent
blasphemies
out
of
the
Fathers
;
most
of
the
places
which
they
quote
,
containe
no
such
matter
.
Naevi
patrum
the
moales
or
blemishes
,
that
shewed
them
to
be
men
subiect
errour
,
&
not
to
haue
seene
all
things
,
were
in
our
iudgment
idlenesse
inough
,
and
greatest
repugnancy
;
for
let
them
bee
holden
for
Saintes
,
or
saved
soules
(
which
we
thinke
no
man
of
modesty
,
or
yet
of
Christianity
,
will
deny
)
it
followeth
directly
to
be
impossible
(
wee
meane
if
they
dyed
in
the
vnretracted
faith
they
professed
in
their
bookes
,
as
hitherto
none
of
those
who
are
most
against
our
religion
,
euer
durst
to
make
open
doubt
there
of
)
that
the
foresaid
positions
,
&
points
can
be
false
,
because
if
they
should
be
false
,
and
they
containe
,
as
then
they
should
doe
,
very
damnable
superstition
,
and
highest
Idolatry
,
(
as
approving
vaine
doctrine
vaine
teverence
,
vaine
sacraments
,
vaine
&
impious
rites
,
&
adoration
of
bread
in
stead
of
God
,
(
then
which
,
nothing
is
more
abhominable
or
idolatrous
)
it
cannot
be
,
most
assuredly
it
cannot
be
▪
even
by
the
principles
of
our
common
Christian
faith
,
that
the
foresaid
Doctors
be
Saints
in
heaven
,
but
contraryly
,
most
accursed
reprobates
in
hell
,
vnderstanding
as
is
before
rehearsed
,
that
they
dyed
in
the
beliefe
they
mainetained
in
their
writings
.
Againe
,
to
say
,
they
vnderstood
not
the
Scriptures
,
[
](A09881-e30840-b)d
d
It
is
no
absurdity
to
say
,
that
the
Fathe●●
indeed
did
not
vnderstande
the
scriptures
,
as
well
,
is
the
learned
of
our
times
do
,
1.
The
Fathers
,
for
the
most
part
,
were
ignorant
in
the
tongues
.
2.
They
wanted
the
exact
knowledge
of
Logike
3.
They
left
the
true
and
literall
interpretation
,
&
hunted
after
allegories
,
and
mysticall
senses
which
were
maine
causes
of
the
Fathers
ignorance
in
expounding
Scriptures
,
as
wel
as
doeth
the
best
learned
Protestant
,
or
Puritane
,
&
that
through
such
faile
,
and
lacke
of
heavenly
guidance
,
they
vnwittingly
slided
into
their
errours
,
were
to
imagine
Chiwaeras
,
or
some
thing
that
were
more
strange
,
and
monstrous
:
for
what
helpe
enioyeth
the
Protestant
,
or
Puritane
,
that
they
enioyed
not
?
and
they
had
many
which
the
other
haue
not
.
They
were
a
thousand
yeeres
and
more
,
neerer
vnto
Christ
,
his
Apostles
,
and
their
Disciples
,
then
she
eldest
Protestant
,
or
Puritane
,
that
can
truly
be
named
,
&
consequently
as
like
,
if
nor
more
like
,
to
heare
,
retriue
,
and
learne
the
truth
,
them
any
of
the
other
two
Professions
.
They
made
Comments
vpon
all
,
or
the
most
difficult
partes
of
holy
Scripture
,
they
beat
out
the
way
,
and
vnsealed
the
hard
,
&
hidden
mysteries
therof
,
they
laid
the
ground
works
of
schoole
divinity
,
brake
the
yee
,
and
reconciled
all
the
distering
passages
,
which
in
the
letter
seemed
to
impugne
,
or
contradict
one
the
other
.
Or
must
it
be
conceiued
,
that
these
holy
men
working
,
and
thorow-piercing
into
the
selfe
bowels
and
abstrusest
depth
of
all
divinity
,
and
that
very
excellently
,
by
the
graunt
of
our
adversaries
themselues
,
could
so
mainely
and
contradictorily
erre
in
matters
of
lesse
difficulty
,
as
are
the
points
controverted
?
No
no
,
it
cannot
iustly
be
so
conceived
but
rather
,
that
the
infinite
providence
&
goodnes
of
almighty
God
,
because
he
would
not
haue
so
sacriligious
a
conceit
harboured
against
the
principall
Doctors
of
the
Church
,
hath
in
every
of
their
liues
&
deaths
miraculously
attested
the
contrary
,
if
so
much
credit
at
least
may
be
given
to
the
written
liues
of
Saints
,
compiled
by
venerable
personage
&
receiued
by
many
ages
,
as
there
is
giuen
to
the
relation
of
[
](A09881-e30900-b)†
†
The
he
is
much
more
credit
to
be
given
vnto
these
,
them
vnto
the
former
:
For
these
simplie
and
plainely
delivered
vnto
posterity
,
the
truth
of
things
done
in
civill
&
politike
affaires
:
But
they
by
fabulous
reportes
of
lying
miracles
laboured
to
establish
a
newe
Gospell
,
conirarie
vnto
the
Gospell
of
Iesus
Christ
.
Plutarchi
liues
,
or
Caesars
Commentaries
.
S.
[
](A09881-e30940-b)a
a
Jn
vita
S.
Ambrosij
.
Paulinus
reporteth
that
S.
[
](A09881-e30970-b)e
e
If
the
Suppliants
did
not
intend
to
produce
a
new
Gospell
vnder
pretence
of
the
Fathers
writings
what
needed
these
subsequent
legendarie
lies
.
Ambrose
,
being
on
a
certaine
time
in
Rome
,
was
invited
by
a
noble
woman
there
,
to
come
,
&
say
Masse
in
her
house
who
yeelding
to
the
request
,
an
other
woman
sicke
of
the
palsey
vnderstanding
thereof
,
caused
anon
her selfe
to
be
brought
in
a
chaire
into
the
roome
where
S.
Ambrose
was
,
&
kissing
his
garments
,
presently
therewith
recovered
her
health
,
&
the
perfect
vse
of
her
limbs
.
Againe
the
same
[
](A09881-e31000-b)b
b
Ibidem
.
author
recordeth
,
that
Iustina
wife
to
Valentinian
the
Emperor
,
hyring
a
murtherer
to
kil
S.
ambrose
,
for
the
exceeding
hatred
shee
bare
vnto
him
,
who
comming
into
his
chamber
,
and
listing
vp
his
arme
with
his
sword
drawne
,
to
giue
him
his
death
,
incontinent
his
arme
waxed
so
stiffe
,
and
benummed
,
that
he
could
neather
strike
therewith
,
nor
moue
the
same
,
but
in
confessing
(
which
was
no
lesse
miraculous
)
who
employed
him
in
so
outragious
a
fact
,
the
vse
of
his
arme
presently
returned
,
and
he
became
as
nimble
therein
as
ever
before
.
Other
proofes
of
Gods
special
loue
towards
this
Saint
,
might
be
alledged
,
as
[
](A09881-e31040-b)c
c
Ex
Panlino
,
&
2.
hist.
Eccle.
Ruffini
libro
ca.
11.
&
Severo
Sulpitio
in
vi●ta
B.
Marini
.
his
miraculous
election
to
the
Bishoprick
of
Millan
,
his
long
extasie
,
with
which
he
was
taken
at
the
altar
,
when
S.
Martin
Bishop
of
Turon
dyed
;
his
prediction
of
the
day
of
his
death
,
before
he
fell
sicke
▪
the
three
visions
or
admonishments
given
by
the
voice
of
God
himselfe
,
to
Honoratus
Bishop
of
Vercella
,
for
his
repaire
to
the
said
Saint
,
when
he
lay
a
dying
,
&
for
ministring
vnto
him
his
last
Viaticum
,
the
body
of
our
Lord
:
These
,
wee
say
,
might
be
alleadged
for
testimony
of
his
holynes
.
Neuerthelesse
wee
will
content
our selues
with
the
rehearsall
onely
of
that
miracle
which
[
](A09881-e31100-b)d
d
Vbi
supra
.
Paulinus
mentioneth
of
an
obstinate
Arian
,
who
being
present
at
a
sermon
of
S.
Ambrose
,
saw
(
and
was
thereupon
converted
)
an
Angel
to
stand
at
his
eare
,
whilst
he
was
preaching
,
and
appeared
to
suggest
vnto
him
the
words
he
spake
to
the
people
.
All
which
are
evident
argumentes
of
the
Saint
,
true
faith
,
his
peculiar
favor
with
God
,
and
of
the
vndoubted
verity
of
his
doctrine
.
Touching
S.
Hierom
,
although
both
the
ioint
censure
of
the
[
](A09881-e31150-b)a
a
Sub
Innocentio
1.
ann
Chr.
402
Milevitane
Counce●l
,
consisting
of
59.
Bishops
,
whereof
S.
Augustine
was
one
,
giving
him
the
attribute
[
Holie
]
in
his
life
time
and
and
the
[
](A09881-e31190-b)b
b
In
dicreto
de
apocryphis
scripturis
circiter
annum
Christi
1495.
testificat●on
of
S
Gelasius
.
&
〈◊〉
7●
.
other
Bishops
in
●ession
with
him
surnaming
him
blessed
&
most
blessed
after
his
death
be
argument
sufficient
to
proue
his
sound
●ai●h
and
holines
;
as
also
that
our
Sauiour
most
comfortably
appeared
vnto
him
in
the
houre
of
his
death
,
as
Marianus
Victorius
,
and
other
writers
of
his
life
,
affirme
:
Yet
because
we
desire
to
be
more
full
in
this
point
,
we
thinke
it
necessary
,
hauing
choise
of
miracles
,
to
recite
a
few
of
many
▪
S
Hierome
[
](A09881-e31240-b)c
c
Eusebius
Cremonensis
discipulus
B.
H
eron
in
epist.
demort
.
eiu●
,
ad
Damasum
Portuense
episcop.
Habetur
in
calce
Tom
9.
&
credi●ur
esse
eiusdem
,
●este
Censura
Reati
ni
episcopi
.
Amorini
in
eundem
Tomum
.
drawing
neere
to
his
end
,
the
blessed
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
was
brought
vnto
him
,
which
hauing
receiued
,
and
holding
his
armes
a
crosse
over
his
breast
,
saide
the
Hymne
of
holy
Simeon
,
&
presently
as
that
was
ended
,
there
appeared
so
glorious
a
light
in
the
●oome
where
he
lay
,
as
the
exceeding
brightnes
,
and
splendor
therof
piercing
&
dozeling
the
beholders
eies
,
none
that
were
present
could
any
while
endure
to
looke
theron
;
which
continuing
some
space
,
companies
of
Angels
were
seene
,
odoriferous
smels
felte
,
and
a
voice
heard
,
saying
,
Come
my
beloved
,
it
is
time
that
thou
receiue
thy
reward
for
thy
labours
manifold
sustained
in
my
cause
.
Being
deade
,
the
blinde
,
deafe
,
dumbe
,
&
sicke
were
[
](A09881-e31280-b)d
d
Ibidem
.
healed
,
some
b●
touching
,
some
by
kissing
his
body
.
Likewi●e
the
possessed
brought
in
presence
of
the
corpes
,
the
dev●ls
going
out
of
them
cried
,
[
](A09881-e31290-b)e
e
Ibidem
.
Holy
Hierome
,
why
doest
thou
thus
grievously
tor●ient
vs
?
thou
wert
alwaies
our
scourge
,
both
living
,
and
now
deade
.
What
neede
more
rec●tals
?
God
seemed
so
wonderfully
tender
,
and
●●alous
of
his
seruan●s
fame
,
and
honor
,
as
[
](A09881-e31310-b)f
f
Ibidem
.
when
a
certaine
Heretike
enraged
with
e●uy
against
the
w●rking
of
the
foresaid
miracles
,
&
w●●hing
that
the
body
were
burnt
;
himselfe
was
p●esēciy
by
fire
descending
●r●m
heauen
con●●med
to
ashes
wherevpon
many
other
infected
with
the
same
here
he
were
perfectly
conue●●ed
[
](A09881-e31320-b)†
†
Vere
wonder
fu●l
if
they
be
〈◊〉
Wonderfull
things
!
but
they
are
saints
that
report
them
,
saints
that
wrought
them
,
[
](A09881-e31330-b)*
*
●●ad
.
●ooles
th●●
beleeve
them
.
&
[
](A09881-e31350-b)g
g
P●
.
67.
ve.
36.
God
is
admirable
in
his
Sainies
.
We
haue
beene
long
in
the
Narratio
is
precedent
,
wherefore
our
briefenes
in
th●
two
that
●ollow
must
be
the
greater
.
Possidius
Bishop
,
and
disc●ple
of
S
Augustine
,
who
●●ued
almost
[
](A09881-e31400-b)a
a
Cap.
vlt
de
vira
Augustin
fo●ty
yeeres
faindiarly
with
him
,
〈◊〉
himselfe
writeth
,
●ffirme●
[
](A09881-e31410-b)b
b
Cap
29.
ibid.
that
he
knew
S.
Augu●●ine
,
both
when
he
was
Priest
,
and
after
he
was
Bishop
,
to
haue
(
being
absent
)
expelled
diuels
from
out
the
p●ssessed
by
meanes
of
his
praiers
,
&
teares
for
them
:
And
that
in
his
death-bed
,
he
[
](A09881-e31440-b)c
c
Cap.
eodem
.
cured
a
sicke
man
,
by
laying
his
hands
vpon
him
,
whom
God
by
vision
had
commaunded
to
repaire
to
that
end
vnto
him
.
By
which
miracle
hi●
divine
goodnesse
intended
no
doubt
,
as
it
were
with
his
own
hand
,
&
seale
,
to
testifie
to
the
world
,
and
all
posteritie
,
the
holynesse
of
his
servant
,
and
the
truth
,
and
pietie
of
the
doctrine
he
had
taught
.
Concerning
S.
Gregorie
,
his
[
](A09881-e31470-b)d
d
Johan
.
Diacontis
lib.
2.
ca.
22.
de
vita
B.
Greg.
receiving
of
an
Angel
,
and
of
[
](A09881-e31500-b)e
e
Jbid
cap
23.
the
Lord
of
Angel
▪
in
the
persons
of
poore
Pilgrimes
to
his
tables
,
is
sufficient
proofe
of
his
sanctity
,
&
of
Gods
extraordinary
l●ue
towards
him
.
And
that
he
taught
no
hereticall
,
superstitious
,
or
false
doctrine
,
it
is
likewise
manifest
,
by
the
sitting
of
the
holy
Ghost
on
his
heade
,
in
forme
of
a
Doue
,
at
the
time
of
writing
his
bookes
,
as
[
](A09881-e31520-b)f
f
Apud
Iohan.
Diac
l.
4.
c.
69.
cevita
B.
Greg.
Petrus
Diaconus
a
deare
familiar
friend
of
S
Gregories
,
&
much
conversant
with
him
,
witnesseth
to
haue
seene
most
often
.
How
powerable
also
this
holy
Doctors
praiers
were
with
God
,
it
well
appeareth
by
this
,
that
for
the
[
](A09881-e31570-b)g
g
Jdem
l.
2.
c.
41.
conversion
of
an
incredulous
,
&
misbeleeving
woman
,
thinking
the
bread
which
her selfe
had
made
,
could
n●t
be
changed
into
the
body
of
Christ
,
he
both
turned
a
sacred
host
into
appearance
of
flesh
,
and
after
againe
into
the
forme
of
bread
,
as
it
carried
before
.
Which
with
other
manifold
miracles
of
his
,
most
clearely
restifieth
,
that
he
was
neither
of
ill
life
,
nor
ill
beliefe
but
holy
in
the
one
,
and
Apostolicall
in
the
other
.
Neither
did
the
said
fowre
Doctors
(
a
consideration
of
much
importance
)
differently
teach
or
one
impugne
the
other
in
any
of
the
points
of
doctrine
aboue
mentioned
,
but
they
●all
concurred
in
one
vniformity
of
opinion
without
contradiction
,
or
least
shew
of
dissent
.
Yea
not
only
these
towre
most
renowned
Clearks
,
the
chiefe
lights
of
Gods
church
next
after
the
Apostles
,
agreed
most
vniformely
,
as
we
haue
said
,
in
the
foresaid
controversed
points
of
religion
,
but
[
](A09881-e31610-b)g
g
An
impudent
vntruth
.
all
the
primitiue
writers
conspired
likewise
in
the
same
.
As
in
[
](A09881-e31620-b)h
h
Yet
more
dumb
shewes
of
forged
and
falsified
Fathers
?
proofe
of
the
sacrifice
,
vse
&
holinesse
of
the
Masse
.
[
](A09881-e31630-b)a
a
Apostolicar
.
constitut
l.
6.
c.
23.
&
epist.
2.
&
3.
de
officio
sacer
dotum
,
&
cleric
.
Clement
consecrated
[
](A09881-e31690-b)b
b
Tertullian
.
de
praescript
.
cap
32
Epiphanius
hearesi
.
27.
Ruffinus
in
preafat
.
libri
Recognitionum
.
Bishop
of
Rome
by
S.
Peter
.
[
](A09881-e31740-b)c
c
Ecclesiast.
Hierar
.
cap.
3.
Dionvsius
Areopagita
S.
Pauls
[
](A09881-e31780-b)d
d
Act.
15.
disciple
,
and
by
him
[
](A09881-e31800-b)e
e
Helduinus
Abbas
.
ordained
Bishop
of
Athens
.
[
](A09881-e31820-b)f
f
Epist.
ad
Smyrn
Jgnatius
.
S.
Iohn
Evangelists
[
](A09881-e31850-b)g
g
Simeon
Metaphrastes
in
vita
eius
.
auditor
,
and
by
common
consent
of
the
Apostles
assigned
Bishop
of
Antioch
[
](A09881-e31870-b)h
h
Adversus
beares
.
li
4.
cap.
32
&
34.
&
l
5
ca.
2.
Jrenaeus
scholar
to
S.
Policarp
,
and
he
scholar
to
S.
Iohn
:
Pope
[
](A09881-e31960-b)k
k
Epist.
1
cap.
2.
Anacletus
the
fourth
from
S.
Peter
:
Pope
[
](A09881-e32010-b)l
l
Epist.
1.
cap.
4.
Alexander
the
second
from
Anacletu●
:
Pope
[
](A09881-e32060-b)m
m
Epist.
ad
omne
.
vniversaliter
cap.
2.
Telesphorus
the
second
from
Alexander
,
with
others
their
next
successors
,
[
](A09881-e32100-b)n
n
Apud
Gratianum
de
consecratione
,
distinctione
1.
cano
.
omnes
Basilicae
.
Higinus
.
[
](A09881-e32130-b)o
o
In
Codice
5
librorum
lib
4.
cap.
117.
Pius
,
[
](A09881-e32180-b)p
p
Apud
Burchardum
lib
5.
cap.
29.
&
Jvonem
part.
2.
cap.
98.
Anicetus
,
[
](A09881-e32240-b)q
q
Apud
Gratianum
de
consecraeti
.
dist.
1.
cano
.
hoc
quoque
.
Soter
,
al
receiued
Saincts
,
&
Martyrs
.
Also
the
Liturgie
of
the
Church
of
Rome
delivered
by
S.
Peter
,
the
Liturgie
of
the
Church
of
Hierusalem
written
by
S.
James
,
the
Liturgie
of
the
Church
of
Alexandria
composed
by
S.
Marke
,
the
Liturgie
of
the
Church
of
Milan
made
by
S.
Barnabas
.
The
Liturgie
of
the
Church
of
Cappaciocia
,
compiled
by
[
](A09881-e32360-b)r
r
Floruis
circiter
annum
.
370
Saint
Basil
.
The
Liturgie
of
the
Church
of
Constantinople
set
forth
by
Saint
[
](A09881-e32400-b)s
s
Floruis
anno
Christi
.
380.
Chrysostome
:
And
likewise
the-Liturgies
of
the
Aethiopian
,
Syrian
,
and
Armenian
Churches
,
which
all
with
some
other
doe
most
cleerely
witnesse
the
sacrifice
vse
,
and
veneration
of
the
Masse
,
&
do
also
approue
the
ceremonies
,
and
divine
mysteries
represented
,
and
expressed
therein
.
In
like
manner
for
proofe
,
&
direct
evidence
of
the
ancient
practise
,
fruit
and
obligation
of
auricular
Confession
.
S.
[
](A09881-e32460-b)a
a
Apostolicar
.
constitut.
lib.
2.
cap.
33.
&
epist.
1.
ad
Jacobum
frairem
Domini
:
Clement
,
S.
[
](A09881-e32510-b)b
b
Epist.
8.
ad
Domophilum
.
Dionysius
,
S.
[
](A09881-e32540-b)c
c
Adversus
haereses
lib.
1.
cap.
9.
sleruit
circiter
an.
160.
Irenaeus
,
[
](A09881-e32590-b)d
d
Homil.
2.
in
Leuiticum
.
&
Hom.
in
Psal.
●7
.
floruit
230.
Origen
,
[
](A09881-e32640-b)e
e
Lib.
de
paenitentia
cap.
10
&
12
floruit
200.
Tertullian
.
S.
[
](A09881-e32690-b)f
f
Lib.
de
lapsis
floruit
250.
Cyprian
,
[
](A09881-e32720-b)g
g
Lib.
4.
diuinar
.
constitution
ca.
17.
floruit
320.
Lactantius
,
who
so
highly
advanceth
Confession
,
as
hee
maketh
it
one
distinctiue
note
[
](A09881-e32770-b)h
h
Jdem
cap.
vlt.
eiusdem
libri
.
of
the
true
church
,
S.
[
](A09881-e32780-b)i
i
Serm.
in
illa
verba
Profecti
in
pagum
quiex
advers.
&c.
floruit
circiter
annum
340.
Athanasius
S.
[
](A09881-e32810-b)k
k
Canone
18.
in
Mattheum
flor.
346.
Hilary
,
[
](A09881-e32850-b)l
l
Lib.
de
paenitentia
,
&
confess
.
flor
350.
Pacianus
,
S.
[
](A09881-e32880-b)m
m
Jn
regulis
breuiorib
.
regula
229
&
288.
Bafil
,
S.
[
](A09881-e32920-b)n
n
Tom
5
lib.
2.
de
sacerdetio
.
Chrysostome
,
S.
[
](A09881-e32960-b)o
o
Ep.
80
ad
episcopos
Campaniea
,
&
epist.
91.
ad
Theocorum
Foroiulij
episcopum
flor.
450
:
Lee
,
with
other
writers
of
best
note
in
every
age
since
Christs
time
hitherto
And
as
the
primitiue
&
ancient
Fathers
&
Saints
do
yeelde
their
absidant
testimony
in
confirmation
of
these
two
points
,
so
do
they
vndoubtedly
also
afford
,
if
this
place
would
give
leave
to
particularize
,
very
ample
evidence
in
[
](A09881-e33010-b)i
i
Our
lyers
.
all
the
other
points
before
mencioned
,
&
in
question
betweene
vs
&
our
oppositors
.
Nay
,
if
we
may
be
so
bold
as
to
deliver
our
opinion
plainely
without
concealing
ought
in
this
matter
:
the
manner
that
our
adversaries
vse
in
citing
places
out
of
the
ancient
Fathers
against
vs
,
is
but
the
[
](A09881-e33020-b)k
k
A
shamelesse
stander
.
study
of
meere
wrangling
,
and
no
other
then
a
demonstratiue
token
of
an
exceeding
contentious
spirit
,
wil●ully
affecting
to
blind-fold
&
mislead
it selfe
.
For
were
they
sincere
and
loued
truth
aboue
althings
,
they
could
not
possibly
[
](A09881-e33040-b)l
l
Divelish
ca●●●●●iations
.
dismember
,
wrest
and
picke
out
sentences
of
their
workes
,
in
the
order
and
to
the
purposes
they
do
,
not
letting
to
racke
their
words
to
a
sense
which
the
writers
never
meant
yea
contrarie
oftentimes
even
to
the
generall
scope
and
drift
of
those
bookes
whence
they
cull
the
peeces
they
alleadge
,
contrarie
to
the
evident
letter
and
plaine
passages
of
their
other
writings
,
contrarie
to
the
faith
they
professed
,
liued
,
and
died
in
;
contrarie
to
the
Religion
of
the
Age
they
wrote
in
;
contrarie
to
the
Doctrine
of
the
Church
that
first
admitted
them
for
Doctors
,
or
received
them
for
Saints
;
contrary
to
the
profession
of
their
lives
&
state
of
vocation
;
contrary
to
the
anguage
and
nature
of
their
owne
deedes
;
to
the
titles
and
dignities
they
held
,
&
to
the
opinion
and
censure
which
al
former
ages
retained
of
such
their
parcels
of
writing
.
So
that
words
,
and
words
commonly
disioynted
from
that
went
before
,
or
followeth
after
,
must
ballance
,
&
beare
more
sway
and
credit
for
[
](A09881-e33050-b)m
m
Although
the
Fathers
in
their
writings
do
approve
our
religion
.
Yet
it
is
not
therefore
that
we
n
the
Papists
,
because
their
religion
differeth
from
the
writings
of
the
Fathers
,
but
because
it
is
contrary
vnto
the
Scriptures
.
condemning
vs
of
err●r
,
then
the
writers
liues
,
selfe
deedes
,
their
practise
,
profession
,
other
their
workes
,
or
never
so
many
apparant
testimonies
of
theirs
to
the
contrary
for
the
truth
of
our
religion
.
Resolution
of
the
26.
Reason
.
Popish
Religion
,
is
that
of
which
the
foure
acknowledged
Doctours
of
holy
Church
.
S.
Ambrose
,
S.
Hiereme
,
Augustine
,
S.
Gregorie
,
were
both
professours
,
and
stout
defenders
.
Ergo
:
Poperie
is
true
Religion
,
and
therefore
to
be
tolerated
.
ANSWERE
.
I
To
the
Antecedent
.
1
IF
the
Papists
acknowledge
but
fowre
Doctours
of
the
Church
;
then
what
thinke
they
of
the
rest
of
the
Fathers
both
Greeke
and
Latine
of
the
Primitiue
Church
;
whereof
many
were
ancienter
then
these
fowre
which
they
acknowledge
:
Doe
not
they
deserue
to
bee
tearmed
Doctours
of
the
Church
?
2
These
fowre
Doctours
which
they
acknowledge
were
not
Popish
Massing
Priests
,
as
the
Suppliants
impudentlie
conclude
,
vpon
the
bare
mustering
of
their
names
.
3
I
cannot
stand
here
,
to
examine
their
particuler
allegations
;
by
one
only
a
man
may
iudge
of
all
the
rest
.
Augustin
(
say
the
Suppliants
)
wrote
three
books
Delibere
Arbitrie
,
therfore
he
approved
free
will
.
They
might
as
wel
haue
concluded
,
Augustine
wrote
a
booke
De
Mendacio
,
therefore
he
approved
lyes
.
Or
,
Augustine
wrote
a
booke
De
duabus
Ammis
,
therefore
he
approved
two
soules
.
Whosoeuer
shall
reade
Augustines
books
of
Free-will
,
shall
presently
see
,
that
Augustine
directly
wrote
against
the
Popish
Free-will
:
which
Sixtus
Senensis
,
a
Papist
,
acknowledgeth
,
&
therfore
reproveth
Augustine
for
his
doctrine
concerning
that
point
.
Sixt.
Sen.
in
praefat.
lib.
5.
Biblioth.
Heereby
a
man
may
see
the
Suppliants
honestie
in
citing
the
Fathers
.
4
These
fowre
Doctors
in
the
principall
points
of
Popish
Religion
are
against
the
Papists
.
Hierom
refuseth
the
book
of
Wisdome
,
Ecclesiasticus
,
Iudeth
,
Tobias
and
the
Machabies
,
as
Apocryphall
.
in
Prolog
.
Galeat
.
in
lib.
Reg.
&
Praefat.
in
Esdr.
&
Nehem.
And
so
doth
Gregory
the
books
of
Machabies
In
Iob.
lib.
19.
cap.
17.
Augustine
saith
,
Christ
is
our
Mediatour
according
to
both
his
natures
.
Hom.
de
ovib
.
cap.
12.
&
de
Consens
.
Evang.
lib.
1.
cap.
35.
&
Enchr.
cap.
108.
Ambrose
saith
that
the
reliques
of
concupiscence
in
the
regenerate
are
sinnes
,
as
Augustine
witnesseth
Contra
Iul.
lib.
2.
c.
5.
this
also
is
Augustines
owne
opinion
Contra
Iulian.
Pelag.
l.
5.
c.
3.
&
Tract.
41.
in
Ioan.
&
in
Ps.
118.
Conc.
3.
Hierome
saith
that
the
Saintes
knowe
not
what
is
done
in
earthe
.
In
Epitaph
.
Nepotian
.
So
saith
Augustine
also
Lib.
de
cura
pro
mort
.
c.
13.
&
16.
&
in
Psal
108.
&
lib.
de
Spir.
&
Anim.
c.
29.
They
teach
also
that
Saints
must
not
be
worshipped
.
Aug.
de
ver.
relig.
cap
55.
De
civit
.
Dei
lib.
22.
cap.
10.
&
lib.
8.
cap.
27.
&
lib.
Confess.
10.
cap.
42.
&
lib.
de
morib
Eccles.
c.
34.
Augustine
saith
wee
are
iustified
in
Christ
not
in
our selues
,
Aug.
de
verb.
Apost.
Serm.
6.
&
De
Spir.
&
lit
.
cap.
26.
&
de
fid.
et
op.
cap.
14.
&
epist.
120.
cap.
30.
So
also
teacheth
Hierome
,
in
2.
Cor
5.
And
Ambrose
Epist.
71.
And
Gregorie
Moral
.
lib.
9.
cap.
14.
&
lib.
21.
cap.
15.
&
lib.
5.
cap.
7.
et
lib.
9.
cap.
28.
et
in
Ezech.
Hom.
7.
sub
.
fin
.
&
in
Psal.
1
paenit
.
Ambrose
saith
that
wee
are
iustified
by
faith
ONLY
in
1.
Cor.
1.
et
in
Rom.
4.
So
saith
Augustine
also
.
Serm.
181.
de
Temp.
et
contra
.
2.
Epist.
Pelag
lib.
1.
cap.
21.
Gregorie
calleth
him
Antichrist
that
calleth
himselfe
Oecumenicall
Bishop
or
head
of
the
Church
,
lib.
6.
epist.
ex
.
registr.
c.
194.
lib.
4.
Ep.
36.
et
39.
et
lib.
7.
ep.
69.
(
I
cannot
stand
vpon
particulars
,
)
and
therefore
questionlesse
no
idolatours
,
no
Massing-Priestes
,
no
merit-mongers
,
no
disciples
of
Antichrist
,
no
Papistes
,
but
true
and
faithful
Christians
,
whose
doctrine
and
vertues
the
Protestants
professe
and
practise
.
II
To
the
Consequence
.
1
IF
these
four
Doctors
had
professed
,
&
defended
Popery
;
yet
were
not
Popery
therfore
true
religion
;
because
the
Fathers
were
subiect
vnto
Errour
,
yea
&
erred
oftentimes
.
Tertullian
was
a
Montanist
,
&
embraced
the
errour
of
the
Chiliastes
.
Cyprian
taught
rebaptisation
.
Hierome
condemned
second
marriages
.
Chrysostome
was
infected
with
Pelagianisme
,
&c.
2
It
is
the
Word
of
GOD
only
,
not
the
profession
of
the
Doctors
of
the
Church
,
that
is
the
rule
&
square
of
true
religion
.
Reason
of
Religion
.
27
27.
REASON
OF
RELIGION
.
A
Religion
of
whose
doctrine
&
communion
in
Sacraments
[
](A09881-e33990-b)a
a
Vntruth
.
all
the
Saints
in
the
Kalendar
,
the
[
](A09881-e34000-b)b
b
As
the
Gentiles
had
their
tutelares
Deos
&
Penates
,
so
haue
the
Papistes
theirs
also
.
patrons
of
Churches
&
countries
,
converters
of
Nations
to
Christianity
,
all
personages
of
either
sexe
memorable
for
holines
,
for
renouncing
the
world
,
for
mortifying
their
appetites
,
for
surrendring
their
wills
,
or
for
any
other
excellent
,
&
true
vertue
,
were
,
&
so
lived
,
and
died
;
as
the
authenticall
legends
of
their
liues
,
and
other
ecclesiastical
writings
do
testifie
,
and
beare
apparent
record
to
the
whole
world
.
Resolution
of
the
27.
Reason
.
Popish
religion
is
that
which
all
the
Saintes
in
the
Kalendar
,
&
all
personages
memotable
for
holines
professed
.
Ergo.
Popery
is
true
Religion
,
and
therefore
to
be
tolerated
.
ANSWERE
.
1
IT
is
false
that
all
such
as
are
named
in
the
Kalendar
professed
Poperie
.
2
If
they
did
so
,
yet
were
that
no
sufficient
argument
to
prove
the
truenesse
of
Popishe
religion
,
for
the
reasons
before
specified
.
Reason
of
Religion
.
28
28.
REASON
OF
RELIGION
.
A
Religion
not
destitute
of
any
kind
of
proofe
;
but
her
positions
confirmable
by
[
](A09881-e34180-b)a
a
Prove
this
,
&
take
all
.
Scriptures
,
by
Apostolicall
institutious
,
by
Councels
Oeccumenicall
,
&
provinciall
,
by
Fathers
,
Doctors
,
reasons
,
histories
,
chronologies
,
prophesies
,
visions
,
&
revelations
,
miracles
,
traditions
.
&
by
all
these
,
&
other
like
heads
,
we
say
,
confirmable
,
without
wrest
,
straine
,
or
flying
to
tropes
,
or
figuratiue
speeches
.
So
that
these
words
in
the
Canticles
seeme
only
verified
of
[
](A09881-e34190-b)b
b
Nothing
lesse
.
Cantic.
4.
v.
4.
our
church
,
&
religion
,
Thy
necke
(
that
is
the
puissant
of
Christes
Church
)
is
as
the
towre
of
David
which
is
built
with
bulwarkes
,
a
thousand
shielde
s
hange
on
it
,
all
the
armour
of
the
strong
.
Resolution
of
the
28.
Reason
.
Popish
religion
is
confirmed
by
Scriptures
,
Apostolicall
Institutions
,
by
Counceis
,
Fathers
,
Doctors
,
reasons
,
histories
,
chronologies
,
prophesies
,
visions
,
revelations
,
meracles
,
traditions
.
Ergo.
Poperie
is
true
religion
,
and
consequently
to
bee
tolerated
.
ANSWERE
.
1
THe
Antecedent
is
a
ridiculous
begging
of
the
question
.
2
If
the
Suppliants
wil
prove
but
the
first
particle
therof
,
to
wit
,
that
Popish
religion
is
confirmed
by
the
Scriptures
,
we
wil
grant
thern
the
whole
argument
,
though
otherwise
also
it
be
very
false
.
Reason
of
Religion
.
29
29.
REASON
OF
RELIGION
.
A
Religion
▪
which
[
](A09881-e34400-b)a
a
Act
2
beginning
at
[
](A09881-e34420-b)[a]
[a]
Popery
be
gan
at
Rome
,
not
at
Rome
,
not
at
Hierusalem
.
lerusalem
,
hath
as
a
river
through
the
length
of
her
course
ever
more
and
more
increased
,
&
spreade
it selfe
,
as
it
was
prophesied
that
the
[
](A09881-e34440-b)[b]
[b]
But
Popery
hath
no
communion
with
this
.
Church
of
Christ
should
,
[
](A09881-e34450-b)b
b
Psal.
2.8
.
I
will
giue
thee
(
saith
God
the
Father
to
God
the
Sonne
)
nations
to
thine
inheritance
(
which
is
his
Church
)
and
the
ends
of
the
earth
to
thy
possession
:
[
](A09881-e34500-b)c
c
Esay
2
2.
All
nations
hall
run
vnto
her
.
[
](A09881-e34530-b)d
d
Dan.
7.14
.
All
people
,
tribes
,
and
tongues
shall
serue
him
.
[
](A09881-e34560-b)e
e
Esay
60.10
The
sonnes
of
strangers
(
that
is
of
the
Gentiles
)
shall
build
vp
her
wals
,
and
their
Kings
doe
service
vnto
her
.
Now
that
these
,
and
innumerable
other
like
predictions
and
prophesies
are
only
found
true
,
&
fulfilled
in
[
](A09881-e34600-b)[c]
[c]
Not
those
predictions
,
but
these
rather
.
Shee
hath
made
al
nations
drunken
,
&c.
our
Catholicke
Roman
Church
&
Religion
,
both
the
severall
conversions
of
nations
vnto
her
,
&
the
infinit
multitude
dispersed
every-where
of
her
beleeuers
,
do
,
as
nothing
can
more
,
clearely
testifie
:
And
how
greatly
it
spred
it selfe
,
even
when
[
](A09881-e34620-b)[d]
[d]
True
Christian
Religion
,
not
Poperie
.
it
first
put
forth
after
the
death
of
our
Saviour
,
it
appeares
by
the
severall
people
and
nations
,
to
whom
S.
Paul
directed
particular
Epistles
,
namely
,
the
Romans
,
Corinthians
,
Galathians
,
Ephesians
,
Philippians
,
Colessians
,
Thessalonians
,
Hebr●wes
,
by
mission
of
the
Apostles
into
all
quarters
of
the
world
to
preach
the
same
,
by
S.
Peter
,
writing
to
the
Iewes
dispersed
in
Pontus
.
Galatia
.
Cappadocia
,
Asia
,
and
Bithynia
,
by
the
contents
of
the
2.
and
4.
Chapters
of
the
Acts
of
the
Apostles
,
where
the
conversion
of
8000.
is
specified
through
two
Sermons
preached
by
S.
Peter
.
Likewise
what
ample
,
&
most
mervailous
increase
it
tooke
afterward
in
the
second
age
,
[
](A09881-e34690-b)a
a
Jn
dialago
c●●
Tryph.
Justinus
Philosophus
,
[
](A09881-e34710-b)b
b
Lib
1.
cap.
3.
Jreneus
,
&
[
](A09881-e34750-b)c
c
Jn
Apolog
ca.
37
&
advers.
Iudaeos
c.
7
&
8
Tertullian
do
witnesse
.
And
so
doth
[
](A09881-e34800-b)d
d
De
vit.
Philosop
.
in
Aedes
.
Eunapius
Sardianus
a
prophane
writer
,
and
enemy
of
Christian
Religion
,
[
](A09881-e34820-b)e
e
Vit.
Constantini
lib.
3.
ca.
24
&
seq
&c.
vit.
Eusebius
,
[
](A09881-e34860-b)f
f
Lib.
1.
cap.
12.
Socrates
with
others
for
the
thirde
age
.
And
touching
the
succeeding
Centuries
,
to
the
end
it
may
appeare
how
[
](A09881-e34910-b)[e]
[e]
False
.
our
Catholike
religion
did
in
every
age
spread
&
dilate
it selfe
according
to
the
former
prophecies
,
we
will
recite
a
few
of
many
Nations
that
were
converted
in
every
Countrey
to
the
same
.
In
the
fourth
age
were
converted
the
[
](A09881-e34930-b)[f]
[f]
These
were
converted
to
S.
Paulinus
epist
.
Bessites
,
Dacians
,
Getes
,
and
Seythians
by
[
](A09881-e34970-b)g
g
S.
Pausinus
de
reditu
Nicetae
in
Dac
.
S.
Nicetas
Bishop
of
Dacia
to
the
Catholick
Roman
faith
.
The
Morins
,
&
Nervians
by
[
](A09881-e35030-b)h
h
26.
Victricius
Bishop
of
Roan
.
And
within
the
compasse
of
this
century
[
](A09881-e35060-b)l
l
Epist.
3.
S.
Hierome
also
writeth
that
other
Nations
were
converted
,
as
the
Armenians
&
Huns
,
adding
[
](A09881-e35110-b)k
k
Idem
epist.
7.
that
troops
of
Monks
came
dayly
from
India
,
Persia
,
and
Aethiopia
vnto
him
.
Christianitie
,
not
to
Popery
.
In
the
fifth
age
the
Saracens
by
[
](A09881-e35170-b)l
l
Cyrillus
in
vita
S.
Euthy
mij
apud
Metaphrasten
die
20
Ianu.
S.
Euthymius
Monke
,
and
Aspebetus
.
The
[
](A09881-e35210-b)m
m
Socrates
li.
7.
cap.
30.
Burgundians
vpon
this
motiue
of
seeing
Gods
especiall
and
most
singular
favours
and
protection
towards
the
Roman
Christian
Monarchie
in
times
of
distresse
.
The
[
](A09881-e35250-b)a
a
Prosper
adversus
collatorem
in
fine
.
Scots
by
Palladius
,
sent
[
](A09881-e35270-b)b
b
A.D.
429.
by
Pope
Caelestine
,
the
French
[
](A09881-e35300-b)c
c
Greg.
Turon
.
de
gestis
Franc.
lib.
2.
cap.
31.
by
S.
Remigius
Bishop
of
Reims
,
and
[
](A09881-e35350-b)d
d
Albin
Flac.
circiter
A.D.
499.
S.
Vedastus
Bishop
of
Arras
.
In
the
sixth
age
the
[
](A09881-e35410-b)e
e
A.
D.
565.
Northerne
Picts
by
[
](A09881-e35430-b)f
f
Beda
de
gest
.
Angl
lib.
3.
ca.
4
S.
Columbus
Abbot
.
The
[
](A09881-e35470-b)g
g
A.
D.
589.
Goths
by
[
](A09881-e35500-b)h
h
Greg.
Turonen
Hist.
Fran.
lib.
8.
ca.
41.
Leander
Bishop
of
Sevil.
The
[
](A09881-e35550-b)i
i
A.
D.
590.
Bavarians
by
[
](A09881-e35580-b)k
k
A
D.
594.
Rupertus
Bishop
of
Worms
.
The
[
](A09881-e35610-b)l
l
Greg.
epist.
li.
3.
c.
29.
&
27.
Barbaricinians
by
[
](A09881-e35660-b)m
m
A.
D.
596.
Foelix
Bishop
,
and
Cyriacus
Abbot
.
The
[
](A09881-e35700-b)n
n
Beda
de
gest
.
Angl
lib.
1
cap
23.
English
by
S.
Augustine
,
a
Benedictine
Monke
,
sent
by
Pope
Gregory
the
Great
.
In
the
7.
age
,
the
Flemings
by
[
](A09881-e35760-b)o
o
Iaco.
Mayer
in
Chron.
Flandriae
649.
Eligius
:
the
Westphalians
by
the
[
](A09881-e35800-b)p
p
Fasciculus
temporum
.
two
Evaldes
,
after
honored
with
the
crowne
of
martyrdome
:
multitudes
of
Spanyards
by
[
](A09881-e35820-b)q
q
Volaterranus
li.
21
&
Vincentius
lib.
23.
cap.
92.
S.
Andonius
,
chiefly
through
the
miracle
he
wrought
in
calling
store
of
raine
from
heauen
by
his
prayers
,
when
in
seauen
years
before
there
had
fallen
none
in
that
place
:
The
people
of
Franconia
by
[
](A09881-e35880-b)r
r
Sigibertus
in
Chronico
.
688.
Chilianus
sent
by
Pope
Cuno
:
and
the
Frisians
by
[
](A09881-e35920-b)s
s
Trithemius
de
Regib
.
Francorum
.
696.
S.
Willibrode
an
English
man
,
imployed
in
that
holy
worke
by
Pipin
King
of
France
,
and
Pope
Sergius
the
first
.
In
the
eight
age
,
the
[
](A09881-e35990-b)t
t
Hedio
lib.
6.
cap.
17.
Hassites
.
[
](A09881-e36030-b)u
u
Chronic.
Isanacense
.
Thuringians
,
[
](A09881-e36050-b)x
x
Mutius
lib
7.
&
Hartmannus
Schedelin
Chro.
aetate
6.
Erphordians
and
[
](A09881-e36090-b)y
y
Willibaldus
in
vita
Bonifacij
722.
Cattians
by
S
Boniface
,
an
English
Monke
:
the
Lumbards
by
Sebaldus
[
](A09881-e36140-b)z
z
Hartmannus
vhi
supra
.
sent
by
Pope
Gregorie
the
second
.
The
Iewes
of
the
Citie
of
Berythum
〈◊〉
by
the
bleeding
of
a
Crucifix
,
which
the
said
Iewes
had
contumeliously
stabbed
and
the
blood
wherof
cured
all
diseases
.
The
two
Saxon
Dukes
,
Crantzius
in
metrop
.
lib.
1.
ca
9
&
Magde
cent
8.
tit
.
de
Propagat
.
785.
Witekindus
01
and
Albion
,
by
a
miraculous
sight
which
Witekindus
sawe
whilst
he
was
but
in
a
new
and
doubtfull
disposition
of
becomming
Christian
,
to
wit
,
a
f●ire
childe
descending
from
the
Priests
hands
into
the
mouthes
of
the
receiuers
,
when
,
celebrating
Masse
,
hee
delivered
the
sacrament
of
the
Altar
to
Communicants
.
Witekindus
Crantzius
in
metrop
.
lib.
1.
ca
9
&
Magde
cent
8.
tit
.
de
Propagat
.
785.
saw
this
vision
at
Wolmerstadium
on
the
feast
of
Easter
,
when
the
Campe
of
Carolus
magnus
lay
there
.
In
the
ninth
age
,
the
[
](A09881-e36320-b)a
a
Adamus
lib
1.
ca.
16.
&
17
&
Crantzius
in
metrop
.
lib
1.
cap
19.826
.
Danes
,
and
Suethens
,
by
S.
Ausgratius
Monk
the
[
](A09881-e36410-b)b
b
Biondus
Fla.
Dec
2
l.
2
840.
Bulgarians
by
S.
Joannicius
:
the
[
](A09881-e36460-b)c
c
Helmoidus
li.
1.
cap.
6.
&
lib.
2
cap.
12.
in
hist
Sclau
.
&
Cedrenus
.
875.
Rugians
by
the
Monkes
of
Corbeia
.
the
[
](A09881-e36540-b)d
d
Theodomarus
Fpiscopus
Juvaniensis
ad
Ioannem
Pontificem
.
Moravians
,
by
Withungum
:
the
[
](A09881-e36570-b)e
e
Zonaras
tom.
3.
Rhossits
vpon
the
evidence
of
the
miracle
ens●ing
.
They
demaunded
of
the
Priest
,
whom
their
Emperour
Basilius
Macedo
sent
vnto
them
to
teach
them
the
Christian
Catholike
faith
,
by
what
powerfull
and
divine
signe
,
he
would
witnesse
the
truth
of
his
doctrine
.
The
signe
was
,
that
if
the
booke
wherin
the
said
doctrine
was
written
should
not
burne
being
cast
into
the
fire
,
then
they
al
with
one
accord
would
presently
beleeue
and
receiue
his
doctrine
.
A
great
fire
was
made
,
&
the
Priest
putting
the
book
(
which
was
the
holy
Bible
)
into
the
midst
therof
,
said
with
a
lowd
voice
,
Glorifica
nomen
tuum
Christe
Deus
,
Christ
our
God
glorifie
thy
holy
name
.
The
flames
gaue
place
to
the
booke
,
and
the
booke
lay
so
long
in
the
fire
as
the
people
themselues
thought
meete
,
and
when
it
was
taken
out
,
it
appeared
sound
,
whole
,
&
no
one
leafe
either
scorched
or
blemished
.
In
the
tenth
age
the
Polonians
by
[
](A09881-e36630-b)l
l
Cromerus
,
&
alij
de
reb.
Polonorum
.
965.
Aegidius
Tuseulanus
,
[
](A09881-e36660-b)f
f
Adamus
l
2.
c
78.10.11
.
&
Ditmarus
chron.
lib.
2.971
.
and
others
sent
by
Pope
John
the
13.
The
Selavonians
by
[
](A09881-e36720-b)g
g
A.D.
989
h
Cartuitias
in
vita
Steph.
Hungar.
reg.
c.
1.2
.
&
3.
Aeneas
Sylvius
Hist.
Bohem.
cap
l
16.
S.
Adelbert
,
and
the
Hungarians
by
[
](A09881-e36780-b)i
i
Aen●as
Sylvius
.
another
Adelbert
surnamed
their
Apostle
In
the
eleventh
age
the
[
](A09881-e36810-b)k
k
A.
D.
1106.
Bozius
lib
4
cap.
5.
Vindians
,
and
multitudes
of
Prussians
,
be
side
the
reclaiming
of
the
lapsed
[
](A09881-e36870-b)l
l
Circiter
A
D.
1150.
Ranulph
.
l.
4
c.
22
Hungarians
.
In
the
twelfth
age
,
the
Pomeranians
,
the
Norvegians
,
by
Nicholas
an
English
Moncke
employed
in
that
holy
worke
,
by
Pope
Eugenius
the
third
.
The
which
Nicholas
was
afterward
chosen
Pope
of
Rome
,
and
named
Hadrian
the
south
,
and
gaue
the
dominion
of
Ireland
to
King
Hen●●
2
wi●h
co●driō
of
propagating
the
Christian
faith
there
;
Stowin
anno
7.
Henrici
2.
of
preserving
the
rights
of
the
Church
entire
,
and
inviolated
,
and
of
paying
a
yeerely
pension
of
a
penny
for
every
house
in
the
Kingdome
.
In
the
13.
age
.
the
[
](A09881-e37010-b)a
a
Anno
Dom.
12
5.
Li●onians
,
by
[
](A09881-e37030-b)b
b
Cran●zius
lib
7
cap.
13.
〈◊〉
Medardes
,
the
[
](A09881-e37070-b)c
c
Anno
Dom.
1230.
L●tuanians
by
[
](A09881-e37090-b)d
d
Martinus
Chromer
lib.
8.
the
knightes
of
S.
Marie
,
the
[
](A09881-e37120-b)e
e
Anno
Dom.
1270.
Sabellicus
,
&
Guilielmus
de
Nangiaco
.
Emperour
Cassanes
with
it
numerable
Tar●arians
.
In
the
fouretenth
age
,
[
](A09881-e37160-b)f
f
Anno
Dom.
1300.
Niceph.
Gregor.
Histor.
lib.
4.
Azatines
Emperour
of
the
Turkes
,
the
Isles
of
the
Canaries
,
the
[
](A09881-e37200-b)g
g
An.
Dom.
1344
B●zius
lib
4
cap.
5.
revolted
Lituanians
,
the
[
](A09881-e37250-b)h
h
Anno
Dom
1346
Sebastianus
Munsterus
in
Cosmograph
.
Cumans
the
Bosnians
,
the
Lipnensians
,
the
Patrianians
&
other
Sclavonian
nations
,
by
●ope
Clement
the
6.
and
Leves
king
of
Hungary
.
In
the
sifteenth
age
,
the
[
](A09881-e37300-b)i
i
Anno
Dom
1350
Michael
Rit
lib.
2.
Bonfin
.
deca.
2.
lib.
10.
Same
getians
the
kingdomes
of
Bentonine
Guinea
Angola
,
and
[
](A09881-e37350-b)k
k
Anno
Dom.
14●2
.
Martin
.
Chrom
.
li
18.
Congo
.
In
the
sixteenth
&
last
age
,
to
speake
ingenerall
,
without
descending
to
any
particulars
,
more
provinces
,
Nations
,
and
numbers
of
rich
Kingdomes
,
and
Empires
,
were
brought
to
the
knowledge
of
Christ
,
&
embracing
the
Catholike
Romane
fa●th
,
by
the
labors
of
the
[
](A09881-e37390-b)g
g
Iudas
and
other
reprobates
may
preach
the
Gospel
,
yea
&
worke
miracles
in
Christs
name
.
Mat.
7.22
.
Dominican
and
Franciscan
Friers
,
and
the
Fathers
of
the
societ●e
of
Iesus
,
God
attesting
his
cause
&
truth
by
several
miracles
,
then
all
Christendome
twice
,
yea
,
perhaps
more
then
thrice
told
contained
before
:
which
,
beside
the
record
of
all
Cosmographies
,
and
Histories
of
this
subiect
,
may
plainly
be
demonstrated
in
that
,
before
the
last
Centenarie
,
or
not
many
yeeres
different
,
the
Christian
Religion
extended
not
it selfe
beyond
the
river
Ganges
Eastward
,
and
the
Isles
of
the
Canaries
in
the
West
,
which
scope
and
space
is
counted
no
more
then
of
an
hundred
&
twenty
degrees
;
but
the
circuite
of
the
world
which
is
now
sailed
,
&
every
,
or
most
where
portes
of
Christians
found
therin
,
is
of
three
hundred
and
three
score
degrees
,
wh●ch
is
full
out
thrice
as
much
.
The
fewe
precedents
(
most
renowned
Prince
)
collected
out
of
many
that
might
be
added
,
do
very
cleerely
shew
,
not
only
that
the
aboue
rehearsed
,
end
other
prophecies
,
&
promises
of
God
of
dilating
the
place
of
his
Tentes
,
and
of
spreading
out
the
curtaines
of
his
Tabernacle
.
Esa.
54.2
.
that
is
the
boundes
of
his
Church
(
Christs
Spouse
and
tempora
Kingdome
)
are
to
the
e●e
fulfilled
,
in
the
encreasing
societies
,
and
continuance
of
[
](A09881-e37420-b)h
h
Begging
of
the
question
.
our
religion
,
but
that
also
the
Word
of
wisedome
,
and
the
Word
of
knowledge
(
graces
given
by
the
t●st●monies
of
saint
Paule
,
1
Cor.
12
8.
in
the
Church
,
by
the
holy
Ghost
,
to
the
profit
of
others
)
haue
their
residences
in
the
[
](A09881-e37460-b)l
l
Proue
that
.
teache●s
of
●ur
religion
,
and
●hat
in
how
eminent
and
most
powerfull
man●●er
,
the
conversion
of
the
former
Nations
beareth
most
apparant
witnesse
,
●or
there
can
be
no
doubt
made
but
that
some
,
if
not
the
most
part
of
the
foresaide
Nations
and
sorts
of
people
,
were
of
excellent
dexterity
and
iudgment
,
&
therefore
very
vnlike
that
they
were
ledde
away
,
especially
from
the
religion
and
ri●es
they
were
bred
&
borne
in
,
without
store
of
solide
&
substantiall
reasons
mouing
them
therevnto
.
And
it
is
as
little
questionable
,
whether
some
of
them
were
not
also
of
a
knotty
,
vntractable
or
vntameable
nature
▪
of
a
prowde
,
obstinate
and
hawty
disposition
,
drowned
in
vncleanes
,
and
delighting
in
the
varieties
of
liberty
:
lets
and
strongest
impeachments
of
embracing
the
discipline
,
purenes
&
austerity
of
our
[
](A09881-e37470-b)k
k
Popish
Antichristian
superstition
.
Christian
Catholike
religion
:
and
the
conquering
of
them
a
plaine
demonstration
that
their
Coverters
(
all
stout
professours
of
the
Romane
religion
)
taught
that
doctrine
,
which
the
Prophet
calleth
a
law
,
converting
soules
:
and
the
Apostle
,
the
liuely
and
forcible
word
,
more
piercing
then
anie
two
edged
sword
.
Ps.
18.8
.
Heb.
4.12
.
Likewise
that
they
fought
not
with
the
leather
sheath
,
the
letter
onely
of
Scripture
,
but
with
the
letter
&
true
sense
,
which
onely
is
the
Sword
of
the
spirit
,
that
reacheth
vnto
the
division
of
the
soule
.
Eph.
6
17
Heb.
4
12.
The
bright
Candel
(
Luk.
11.37
.
)
that
illuminateth
those
that
sit
in
darknes
.
Luk.
1.79
.
And
the
seede
to
which
God
promiseth
to
giveraine
for
the
rich
fructifying
thereof
Esa.
30.23
.
And
finally
,
that
they
were
also
true
imitators
of
the
Apostles
in
doctrine
and
office
,
as
becomming
Fishers
of
men
.
Matth
4
16
&
Mark
.
1.17
.
drawing
them
out
of
the
Sea
of
infidelity
,
into
the
harbour
of
Christianity
,
a
badge
or
attribute
giuen
to
the
Apostles
,
and
verified
in
none
but
in
Catholike
teachers
Neither
did
them
,
nor
doth
now
the
word
of
wisdome
&
knowledge
1
Cor
12
8.
(
a
gift
proper
to
Gods
Church
)
worke
in
our
Catholike
teachers
vpon
Infidels
onely
,
but
the
same
extended
and
still
extendeth
his
power
&
divine
●fficacie
to
the
bringing
forth
of
as
rare
or
more
rare
effectes
,
vpon
beleeving
Christians
,
namely
,
in
exciting
men
and
women
of
all
ages
&
estates
,
even
[
](A09881-e37560-b)a
a
Bamba
[
](A09881-e37570-b)*
*
These
foresooke
their
lawfull
vocation
,
and
resigned
their
power
to
the
Beast
.
Apo.
17.17
.
King
of
Spaine
,
Hugo
King
of
Province
▪
Rachis
King
of
Lombardie
.
Sigismundus
King
of
Burgundie
.
Veremundus
King
of
Castile
.
Ranimirus
King
of
Aragon
.
Ethelred
,
and
Keneredus
Kings
of
Mercia
.
Sigebert
Alfred
.
Ceolulphus
.
Egbert
Kings
of
Northumberland
.
Sebba
,
Offa
,
and
Jna
Kings
of
England
.
Henrie
the
fourth
,
King
of
Denmarke
.
Carlomannus
King
of
Almaine
.
Trebellius
King
of
Bulgarie
.
Cazimirus
King
of
Poland
,
and
others
Kings
,
[
](A09881-e37590-b)b
b
Radegund
Queene
of
Fraunce
Margares
Queen
of
Frace-Briget
Queen
of
Sueden
.
Etheldreda
Queene
of
Northumber
.
Sexbi●ga
.
Ethelburga
.
Q
Q
of
West-saxons
,
&
others
.
Queenes
,
[
](A09881-e37600-b)c
c
Lotharius
Earle
of
Romans
,
&
others
.
Emperours
,
[
](A09881-e37610-b)d
d
Richardix
wife
of
Carolus
Crassus
Emperour
.
Chune
gundie
wife
of
Henrie
Emperour
and
others
.
&
Emperesses
,
[
](A09881-e37620-b)l
l
They
meane
plainely
to
,
become
Moonkes
&
Nunnes
;
a
true
effect
of
Popish
superstition
,
and
the
broade
way
to
Hell
.
to
relinqunish
the
worlde
,
renounce
the
pleasures
&
delights
thereof
and
devote
and
binde
themselues
to
a
poore
,
chast
,
and
obedient
life
,
vnder
the
commaund
&
direction
of
others
:
Of
which
,
[
](A09881-e37630-b)m
m
These
be
the
swarmes
of
Locustes
,
that
came
out
of
the
smoke
of
the
bottomlesse
pit
.
Apoc.
9.
religious
companies
some
eate
nost
she
but
in
time
of
sickenes
only
,
or
other
necessity
,
and
observe
both
silence
,
and
solitarines
,
as
do
the
Benedictines
;
some
never
eate
fleshe
at
all
,
weare
alwaies
shirts
of
haire
,
goe
not
forth
of
their
Cloysters
,
nor
speake
to
their
fellowes
but
with
leaue
,
as
do
the
Carthusians
:
some
neither
eate
flesh
,
egs
,
nor
whitmeates
,
&
fast
three
parts
of
the
yeere
,
as
do
the
Bonhomes
;
Some
[
](A09881-e37670-b)n
n
Holy
Hypocrites
.
discipline
themselues
sundrie
times
in
the
weeke
,
or
daily
,
goe
barefoote
,
touch
no
money
,
haue
nothing
in
proper
or
in
common
,
and
beg
their
food
from
d●re
to
dore
▪
as
do
the
Capucines
:
some
attend
the
sicke
in
all
diseases
,
assist
them
with
ghostly
counsell
,
provide
them
Sacraments
,
&
burie
their
deade
bodies
as
do
certaine
fraternities
:
some
clense
vlcers
,
and
festered
soares
,
nor
refuse
any
office
,
how
base
&
loathsome
soever
about
impotent
criples
&
lazars
,
as
do
the
Nunnes
of
S.
Elizabeths
order
:
And
al
these
,
with
other
divers
orders
,
that
after
another
manner
labor
to
mortifie
themselues
,
&
do
good
to
others
,
lie
vpon
no
other
beds
but
of
straw
,
rise
at
midnight
,
sleepe
little
,
&
spend
much
time
in
praier
,
&
meditation
.
Which
are
no
conditions
of
life
,
that
either
[
](A09881-e37700-b)a
a
Rom.
13.14
.
make
provision
for
the
flesh
in
concupiscences
,
or
[
](A09881-e37730-b)b
b
Galat.
5.16
.
do
seeke
to
accomplish
the
desires
,
or
[
](A09881-e37760-b)c
c
Tisus
3.3
.
serue
the
voluptuousnes
thereof
(
sinnes
which
the
Apostle
forbiddeth
)
but
rather
formes
[
](A09881-e37790-b)[o]
[o]
Will-worship
,
condemned
Col.
2
23.
of
life
that
[
](A09881-e37800-b)d
d
Galat.
5
24.
crucifie
the
flesh
,
with
her
vices
,
and
concupiscences
,
do
[
](A09881-e37830-b)e
e
Galat.
2.19
.
naile
them
to
the
Crosse
with
Christ
,
&
render
both
[
](A09881-e37860-b)f
f
Galat.
6.14
.
the
world
crucifide
to
those
that
so
liue
,
and
them
to
the
world
.
Vertues
which
by
the
testimonie
of
the
Apostle
[
](A09881-e37890-b)g
g
Galat.
5.24
.
make
their
dooers
the
servants
of
Christ
,
and
[
](A09881-e37920-b)h
h
Galat.
2.20
.
to
liue
now
not
they
,
but
Christ
in
them
Effects
of
no
false
Religion
.
Resolution
of
the
29.
Reason
.
Popish
Religion
beginning
at
Hierusalens
,
increased
and
spread
is
selfe
into
all
nations
.
Ergo
:
Popish
Religion
is
true
,
and
to
be
tolerated
.
ANSWERE
.
I
To
the
Antecedent
.
1
AS
the
Divell
,
the
easier
to
deceiue
,
beeing
transformed
into
an
Angell
of
light
,
arrogateth
vnto
himselfe
those
things
which
belong
vnto
GOD
:
Even
so
doeth
his
Church
,
that
great
whore
which
si●teth
vpon
the
scarlet
coloured
beast
with
a
cup
of
gold
in
her
hand
ful
of
abominations
and
filthines
of
her
fornication
;
that
deceaveth
the
Kings
,
and
the
inhabitants
of
the
earth
,
challenge
vnto
her selfe
the
titles
and
rights
of
Christs
true
Church
:
whereas
in
deed
shee
is
great
Babylon
that
mother
of
whoredomes
and
abominations
of
the
earth
.
Apoc.
17.4.5
.
2
Popish
Religion
did
not
beginne
at
Hierusalem
,
but
at
Rome
,
that
great
citty
vpon
seaven
hils
,
where
Antichrist
wrought
the
mysterie
of
iniquity
.
3
The
Prophecies
concerning
Christs
Church
,
how
that
some
of
all
nations
,
&
people
,
&
tribes
,
and
tongues
should
flocke
vnto
her
,
do
not
belong
vnto
the
Popish
Church
;
for
none
shall
flocke
vnto
her
but
such
,
whose
names
are
not
written
in
the
booke
of
life
.
Apoc.
17.8
.
4
It
was
not
vnto
Popery
,
that
the
Nations
were
converted
,
but
vnto
the
true
Christian
religion
,
wherewith
Popery
hath
no
communion
.
II.
To
the
Consequence
.
1
IF
Popishe
religion
had
begunne
at
Hierusalem
,
yet
were
it
not
true
Religion
;
because
it
lost
the
sinceritie
of
doctrine
which
was
professed
and
taught
at
Hierusalem
.
2
If
Popery
were
so
ample
,
as
the
Suppliants
make
their
brags
,
it
were
not
therefore
true
:
for
never
was
Popery
of
so
many
nations
so
vniversally
received
,
as
gentilisme
was
.
3
Seeing
the
Whore
of
Babylon
should
sitte
vpon
manie
waters
(
that
is
,
rule
over
many
people
)
and
cause
the
Kings
and
nations
of
the
earth
,
to
be
drunke
with
the
wine
of
her
fornication
,
as
it
is
Apoc.
17.
who
seeth
not
that
even
Antichristian
Papistrie
may
be
countenanced
with
great
shew
of
vniversalit●e
?
4
For
our
partes
,
wee
had
rather
enter
into
the
Arke
with
eight
persons
Genes.
7.
so
to
be
saved
:
then
to
refuse
so
to
doe
with
all
the
world
besides
,
and
so
to
be
drowned
.
We
had
rather
she
out
of
Sodom
with
two
or
three
,
Genes.
19.
then
with
all
the
rest
to
stay
there
,
and
to
be
destroied
with
fire
and
brimstone
.
Wee
had
rather
enter
in
at
the
straight
gate
to
life
everlasting
,
though
fewe
goe
that
way
,
Luk
13.
then
with
the
Papists
,
walke
the
broad
way
which
leadeth
to
destruction
.
Reason
of
Religion
.
30
30.
REASON
OF
RELIGION
.
A
Religion
,
from
[
](A09881-e38330-b)a
a
Such
as
depart
from
popery
are
happy
&
blessed
.
Apec.
18.4
.
which
Countries
either
departing
,
or
mingling
other
doctrines
with
it
,
made
present
wracke
of
their
former
felicities
,
falling
either
into
flatte
Apostacie
,
or
most
lamentable
bondage
,
or
both
.
The
instances
are
:
[
](A09881-e38350-b)b
b
All
these
nations
were
punished
for
departing
from
the
sincerity
of
Christian
religion
,
not
of
Poperie
.
The
[
](A09881-e38360-b)i
i
Theodoreti●●
lib.
4
cap.
32.
Sozomen
lib
6.
cap.
37.
Goths
,
while
they
remained
Catholike
,
flourished
&
enlarged
their
territories
,
but
becomming
Arians
,
were
shortly
expelled
thence
by
the
Hunnes
,
then
Infidels
:
The
like
,
and
by
like
occasion
befell
the
[
](A09881-e38410-b)k
k
Jornandes
de
rebus
gest
.
Dacians
,
Mysians
,
and
Pannonians
,
by
invasion
of
the
Hunnes
,
Gepides
&
Rugians
.
The
[
](A09881-e38420-b)l
l
Ex
Aenea
Silvio
.
in
Eur.
cap
16.17
.
An●o
.
Sabel
Enne
10
lib.
6●
&
ex
Chronicis
ea●ūdem
Nationūs
,
asijsque
,
Historijs
.
Dalmatians
,
Gauls
,
Britannes
,
Spaniards
,
&
the
Africans
by
superinducing
or
mixing
,
one
the
heresie
of
Manichaeus
,
another
the
heresie
of
Vigisātius
,
the
third
the
heresie
of
Pelagius
,
the
fourth
the
heresie
of
Priscillian
,
the
last
the
heresie
of
Donatus
,
with
the
Catholike
religion
,
were
conquered
,
and
supplanted
,
the
Dalmatians
by
the
Turke
,
the
Gaules
by
the
French
,
the
Britannes
by
the
English
,
the
Spaniards
by
the
Goths
,
the
Africanes
by
the
Vandals
:
To
which
may
be
added
the
Germans
,
wasted
&
subiected
by
Attila
〈◊〉
the
seigniory
of
the
Hunnes
after
the
Arian
heresie
had
rooted
it selfe
●n
seuerall
quarters
and
prouinces
of
their
Country
:
The
[
](A09881-e38520-b)o
o
Ortel●●s
in
R●gia
,
ex
Saxone
●elmoldo
&
Crantzio
.
inhabi●ants
also
of
the
citie
Iulinum
,
who
being
conuerted
to
the
Romane
faith
,
and
falling
againe
from
it
were
all
consumed
,
both
citizens
and
cittie
with
fire
from
heaven
.
Touching
the
Countries
in
the
East
,
after
they
beganne
to
dishonour
themselues
with
new
doctrines
,
the
so
fast
ranne
headlong
therein
,
(
an
inseperable
property
of
al
heresie
,
because
they
are
vnbounded
,
and
lacke
a
defining
&
binding
power
)
that
in
short
while
after
,
to
witte
,
in
the
raigne
of
Herselius
the
Emperour
,
there
were
on
foote
[
](A09881-e38540-b)d
d
Niceph.
lib.
18.45
.
Jacobitans
.
Georgians
.
Theopaschitae
.
Armenians
.
Monophysites
.
Agnoetans
.
Staurablatans
.
Monothelites
.
Severites
.
Aphtarthodecits
.
Phantasiasts
.
Maniches
.
Tetradites
.
Tritheites
.
Arians
.
Nastorians
.
sixteene
severall
sortes
of
beleefe
:
but
what
followed
?
First
,
Chosr●es
king
of
the
Persians
sacked
Ierusalem
,
and
much
weakened
the
Empire
:
Then
,
(
Heraclius
the
Emperour
turned
Monothelite
)
Mahomet
that
infernall
monster
,
being
made
the
Captaine
of
the
Saracens
,
tooke
Syria
and
Aegypt
,
Anno
Dom.
635.
Mesopotamia
,
Anno.
Dom.
639.
and
afterward
all
Africa
:
Finallie
wee
thinke
that
in
the
revolution
of
the
fifteene
first
ages
,
the
Nation
or
kingdome
cannot
be
named
,
which
forsaking
the
Catholike
Romane
religion
or
not
keeping
it
whole
,
&
inviolated
,
was
either
not
[
](A09881-e38590-b)e
e
The
contrarie
appeareth
in
England
and
Scotland
;
to
insist
in
no
other
.
conquered
,
or
miserably
torne
by
civill
division
and
slaughters
.
Resolution
of
the
30
Reason
.
Popish
religion
is
that
from
which
Countries
either
departing
,
or
mingling
other
doctrines
with
it
,
made
present
wracke
of
their
former
felicities
,
falling
either
into
flatte
Apostasie
,
or
most
lamentable
bondage
,
or
both
.
Ergo.
Popery
is
true
religion
,
and
to
be
tolerated
.
ANSWERE
.
1
GOD
doth
not
punish
any
nation
or
people
for
departing
from
Papistrie
;
seeing
such
a
departing
,
is
not
Apostacie
from
true
religion
;
as
I
haue
proved
before
,
p.
37.
2
GOD
is
so
farre
from
punishing
any
for
separating
themselues
from
the
communion
of
Popery
,
that
contrariwise
,
whosoever
doth
not
separate
himself
,
God
threatneth
to
plague
him
;
Apoc.
18.4
Goe
out
of
her
,
my
people
,
that
yee
bee
not
partakers
of
her
sinnes
,
and
that
yee
receive
not
of
her
plagues
.
3
The
Suppliants
instances
are
of
such
nations
as
were
,
before
Poperie
beganne
to
raigne
;
who
could
not
therfore
be
punished
for
relinquishing
Poperie
.
4
Those
nations
were
indeed
punished
either
for
quite
falling
away
from
true
religion
,
or
for
not
professing
it
so
sincerely
,
as
they
ought
to
haue
done
.
5
For
our
times
,
GOD
hath
infinitely
blessed
the
professours
of
our
Religion
;
&
declared
his
iudgments
against
Poperie
and
Papistes
.
I
will
not
speake
of
Luther
who
by
the
mightie
protection
of
GOD
,
bouldly
maintained
the
truth
of
the
Gospell
even
in
the
middest
amongst
his
enemies
:
Nor
yet
of
the
miraculous
preservation
of
Geneva
,
that
standeth
in
the
mouth
of
the
adversaries
,
who
wante
neither
power
nor
malice
against
it
:
Nor
of
Rochell
,
besieged
for
the
Gospelles
sake
by
all
the
power
of
France
for
seven
whole
monethes
togither
,
and
yet
by
the
power
of
GOD
persisted
invincible
.
6
Onely
I
will
speake
one
worde
of
this
Kingdome
of
England
,
and
for
our
late
blessed
Soveraigne
;
Who
as
shee
hath
stoutly
maintained
the
cause
of
Iesus
Christ
;
so
hath
GOD
performed
vnto
her
kingdome
his
promises
made
vnto
his
children
in
Iesus
Christ
.
Search
all
Histories
,
turne
al
Chronicles
,
sacred
or
prophane
,
ecclesiastical
or
civil
;
yet
shal
yee
never
finde
a
Womā-Prince
,
a
Mayden
or
Virgin
Queen
,
yea
you
shall
not
finde
any
Prince
at
all
,
whose
preservation
hath
bin
so
mighty
,
whose
glorie
so
great
,
whose
government
so
long
,
so
prosperous
,
so
happie
.
All
this
hath
bin
the
more
admirable
,
and
is
the
more
to
be
considered
,
by
how
much
the
more
and
oftener
shee
hath
bin
cursed
with
bell
,
booke
and
candle
,
by
him
that
arrogateth
to
himselfe
Fulues
of
power
,
and
auctority
in
heaven
,
in
earth
,
&
in
hell
.
But
GOD
hath
turned
his
curses
into
blessings
;
yea
the
more
he
cursed
her
Maiestie
and
the
Land
,
the
more
GOD
hath
blessed
both
.
7
If
the
Land
should
not
continue
still
in
the
zealous
profession
of
the
Gospell
;
but
should
mingle
heresies
with
truth
,
and
admitte
the
practise
of
Popery
,
which
is
the
Suppliants
motion
and
petition
:
Doubtlesse
God
would
cease
from
being
our
GOD
,
he
would
with
draw
his
blessings
from
vs
,
yea
he
would
be
avenged
vpon
such
a
faithlesse
&
backsliding
people
.
Reason
of
Religion
.
31
31.
REASON
OF
RELIGION
.
A
Religion
,
whose
professant
company
or
congregation
,
hath
bin
evermore
since
the
first
planting
thereof
,
very
visible
and
perspicuous
;
as
the
severall
resemblances
,
parables
and
figuratiue
speeches
,
vsed
in
holy
Scripture
,
do
clearely
testisie
,
that
the
true
[
](A09881-e38890-b)a
a
Most
false
&
the
Scriptures
following
are
miserably
applyed
.
Church
and
Spouse
of
Christ
should
ever
be
,
comparing
her
to
a
[
](A09881-e38900-b)a
a
Psal.
18.5
.
tabernacle
placed
in
the
Sunne
to
a
[
](A09881-e38920-b)b
b
Esa.
2.2
.
mountaine
prepared
in
the
toppe
of
mountaines
:
to
a
[
](A09881-e38940-b)c
c
Matth.
5.15
.
Citie
,
situated
on
a
hill
:
to
a
[
](A09881-e38960-b)d
d
Math.
3.12
.
Luk.
3.17
.
Floore
:
to
a
[
](A09881-e38980-b)e
e
Math.
13.47
.
Nette
:
a
[
](A09881-e39000-b)f
f
Ioh.
10.16
.
Spheepe-folde
:
a
[
](A09881-e39020-b)g
g
Luk.
14.16
.
great
Supper
:
a
[
](A09881-e39040-b)h
h
Matth.
21.33
.
Luk.
20.9
.
Vineyard
&c.
and
her
doctrine
to
a
[
](A09881-e39060-b)i
i
Matth.
5.15
.
Candle
put
vpon
a
candlesticke
,
shining
to
al
that
are
in
the
house
,
that
is
,
[
](A09881-e39080-b)b
b
An
absurd
glosse
.
in
the
world
,
as
[
](A09881-e39090-b)k
k
Tract.
2.
in
epist.
Joan.
S.
Augustine
vnderstandeth
the
place
:
things
that
are
all
,
most
visible
and
obvious
to
weakest
sense
,
and
therfore
do
proue
,
that
the
true
Church
ought
to
be
alwaies
visible
,
and
apparant
to
the
view
of
others
.
Neither
is
the
word
[
Church
]
to
be
found
throughout
the
whole
body
of
holy
Scripture
,
to
signifie
other
then
a
[
](A09881-e39130-b)c
c
But
we
read
in
the
Scriptures
that
the
woman
fled
into
the
wildernes
,
&c.
Apoc.
12.14
.
visible
knowne
multitude
:
and
the
reason
is
plaine
,
why
it
must
so
signifie
,
because
it
were
otherwise
impossible
for
any
one
,
to
ioyne
himselfe
to
the
true
Church
,
persevere
therein
,
obey
the
head
,
and
be
subiect
to
the
Prelates
therof
,
(
which
all
are
bound
to
doe
by
the
expresse
word
of
God
,
law
of
nature
,
&
vnder
heauiest
curse
&
censure
of
damnation
)
if
the
Church
were
,
or
could
be
invisible
,
or
not
remonstrable
.
For
vnto
things
hidden
&
invisible
,
there
can
be
no
repaire
,
no
adherence
,
nor
homage
of
duty
,
or
tribute
of
obedience
defrayed
.
Nay
,
to
deny
the
perpetuall
visibility
,
and
[
](A09881-e39160-b)d
d
Who
denieth
this
?
Ephes.
5.26
.
Ephes.
1.23
.
dyration
of
the
Church
,
were
in
great
part
to
[
](A09881-e39180-b)e
e
They
fight
without
en
adversarie
,
for
no
man
denieth
but
that
Christ
hath
had
and
shall
haue
his
church
alwaies
,
though
not
alwaies
visible
.
evacuate
Christes
passion
,
and
plainely
to
robbe
him
of
the
end
he
suffered
for
,
namely
to
sanctifie
and
cleanse
his
Church
,
as
S.
Paule
witnesseth
,
&
to
render
is
glorious
vnto
him
:
it
were
(
the
church
being
,
as
the
same
Apostle
writeth
,
Christ
,
bodie
and
the
fulnes
of
him
)
to
make
Christ
a
head
bodilesse
and
take
as
it
were
,
his
totality
or
perfection
from
him
it
were
,
to
divorce
our
Saviour
from
his
dearely
beloved
spouse
[
](A09881-e39240-b)a
a
Ephes.
5
29.
formed
out
of
his
side
vpon
the
crosse
,
and
inseperably
ioyned
in
marriage
with
him
it
were
,
to
bereaue
his
omnipotent
Maiestie
of
[
](A09881-e39250-b)b
b
1.
Tim.
315.
Colos:
1.14
.
Psal
2.8
.
his
house
kingdome
,
lotte
and
heritage
vpon
earch
:
for
such
is
his
Church
vnto
him
,
and
so
called
in
holy
Scripture
:
yea
,
it
were
,
directly
to
charge
the
Prophets
,
the
Apostles
,
and
even
Christ
himselfe
either
with
vntruthes
,
or
absurdities
:
The
Prophets
;
because
these
words
are
reade
in
[
](A09881-e39270-b)c
c
Esa.
60.11
.
Cap
61.8
.
Esay
:
Thy
getes
(
speaking
to
the
future
Church
of
Christians
)
shall
be
open
continually
,
neither
day
nor
night
shall
they
be
shutte
,
the
strength
of
the
Gentiles
and
their
Kings
may
be
brought
vnto
thee
.
And
in
another
place
;
I
the
Lord
will
make
an
everlasting
covenant
with
them
,
and
their
seede
shall
be
knowne
among
the
Gentiles
,
and
their
braunches
in
the
widst
of
people
.
All
that
see
them
,
shall
knows
them
,
that
they
are
seede
which
our
Lorde
hath
blessed
.
What
could
be
plainer
spoken
for
proofe
,
either
of
the
[
](A09881-e39310-b)f
f
This
is
not
proved
from
thence
,
the
perpetuitis
wee
graunt
.
visibility
or
perpetuitie
of
Christs
Church
?
her
gates
(
saith
he
)
shall
be
open
continually
,
shut
neither
by
day
nor
night
;
and
that
God
hath
made
and
everlasting
covenant
with
her
,
and
that
[
](A09881-e39340-b)g
g
But
he
saith
not
,
All
shall
see
.
all
that
see
her
children
shall
know
them
,
&
know
,
that
our
Lord
hath
blessed
them
.
The
Apostle
;
because
S.
Paule
writing
to
[
](A09881-e39390-b)d
d
1.
Tim.
3.15
.
Timothie
,
teacheth
him
,
how
he
ought
to
converse
in
the
house
of
God
,
so
terming
the
church
of
God
now
if
the
church
were
invisible
,
the
instruction
must
needes
be
vaine
and
absurde
;
for
none
can
converse
in
an
[
](A09881-e39420-b)h
h
Neither
do
we
say
that
the
Church
is
alwaies
invisible
.
invisible
house
.
Again
,
[
](A09881-e39430-b)e
e
Acts
20.28
.
Matth.
28.20
.
S.
Luke
writeth
that
the
holy
Ghost
placed
Bishops
in
the
church
of
God
,
to
rule
the
same
:
but
who
can
rule
a
flocke
,
that
is
either
invisible
or
vnknowne
?
Christ
himselfe
;
because
he
promised
his
Apostles
to
remaine
with
them
all
daies
to
the
consummation
of
the
world
:
Which
promise
being
made
to
the
Apostles
,
was
made
to
a
visible
Church
:
and
for
that
they
were
not
(
being
mortall
)
to
live
to
the
worldes
ende
the
promise
was
vndoubtedly
made
,
to
them
and
their
Successors
in
their
persons
:
and
[
](A09881-e39470-b)i
i
A
plaine
inconsequence
.
therefore
the
Church
neither
ever
to
cease
,
or
become
invisible
.
Neither
can
the
reasons
and
places
precedent
be
avoided
,
by
the
ignorant
distinction
of
a
invisible
and
invisible
Church
,
vnderstanding
by
the
latter
,
the
hid
and
vnknowne
congregation
of
the
Predestinate
;
because
the
Church
,
being
a
society
of
men
(
as
all
writers
affirme
)
and
every
society
requiring
of
necessity
some
visible
signe
,
badge
,
ceremony
,
bond
,
rite
,
profession
,
inrollemē●
,
or
some
other
like
marke
,
wherby
the
members
of
the
same
may
be
knowne
,
one
to
the
other
,
and
also
from
others
;
which
essential
point
failing
in
the
company
of
the
predestinat
,
they
can
no
way
possible
make
vp
the
[
](A09881-e39500-b)k
k
False
.
Contra
Faust
.
lib.
19.
cap.
11.
realtye
,
name
or
nature
of
a
Church
.
For
as
S.
Austen
truely
writech
,
In
nullum
nomen
religionis
,
sen
ve
rum
,
s●u
falsum
,
coagulari
homines
posiuns
,
nisi
aliquo
signaculos
um
vel
Sacramentorum
visibilium
consortio
colligentur
.
Men
cannot
be
incorporate
in
any
one
name
of
Religion
,
either
false
or
true●
,
vnlefle
they
be
combined
togither
by
some
communitie
,
or
participation
of
visible
seales
or
Sacramentes
.
Againe
,
this
hid
and
vnknowne
predestinate
company
,
which
must
be
thought
to
constitute
an
invisible
Church
,
do
[
](A09881-e39570-b)l
l
A
foolish
Dilemma
see
the
Answere
.
either
refuse
,
or
not
refuse
to
communicate
with
the
false
and
adulterous
church
in
Ecclesiasticall
subiection
,
service
,
sacraments
and
externall
worship
if
they
do
refuse
,
then
is
their
company
and
Church
not
invisible
,
but
most
visible
&
markable
:
&
on
the
other
side
,
if
they
do
not
refuse
,
then
sith
the
false
Church
is
by
testimony
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
[
](A09881-e39590-b)†
†
Apoc.
2.9
.
the
Synagogne
of
Satan
,
&
her
doctrine
[
](A09881-e39620-b)b
b
1.
Tim.
4.1
.
the
doctrine
of
Diuels
;
they
must
needs
be
guitly
of
damnable
sin
by
such
their
partaking
with
her
.
And
therefore
their
company
not
Gods
Church
,
because
that
multitude
cannot
possibly
be
Gods
Church
,
wherein
there
are
none
[
](A09881-e39650-b)c
c
Ephes.
5
27.
Aug.
contr.
Donatist
.
post
Col.
cap.
20.
&
de
doctr.
Christi
.
l.
3
c.
34.
&
Retract
li.
2.
c.
18.
&
epist.
48.
ad
Vincenti●●●
.
good
,
but
all
wicked
dissemblers
,
&
clo●ers
of
their
faith
.
With
the
hart
[
](A09881-e39740-b)d
d
Rom.
10.10
.
(
saith
S.
Paul
)
we
beleeue
vnto
iustice
,
but
with
the
mouth
(
vnderstanding
thereby
all
externall
actions
)
confession
is
made
to
salvation
.
And
the
same
Apostle
biddeth
all
men
[
](A09881-e39790-b)e
e
Rom.
16.17
.
Tit.
3.10
.
to
avoide
false
teachers
,
and
[
](A09881-e39830-b)f
f
2.
Cor.
6.17
.
separate
themselues
from
them
:
yea
[
](A09881-e39860-b)g
g
Ioh.
10.5
.
not
to
follow
them
,
but
to
flee
from
them
,
is
a
marke
which
cur
Saviour
himselfe
giueth
,
of
distinguishing
his
true
sheepe
from
others
.
We
would
say
by
that
is
said
,
that
perpetuall
visiblenesse
,
being
an
[
](A09881-e39890-b)m
m
Begging
of
the
question
.
essentiall
quality
&
note
of
Gods
church
and
ever
really
existing
with
vs
,
and
in
our
Religion
,
(
as
all
sorts
of
testimonies
in
the
world
doe
witnesse
)
and
in
no
other
company
or
congregation
soeuer
it
followeth
,
that
[
](A09881-e39900-b)n
n
Impudent
Beggers
.
our
Church
is
the
sole
true
church
and
spouse
of
Christ
.
Resolution
of
the
31.
Reason
.
Popish
Religion
is
that
,
whose
professant
company
or
congregation
,
hath
bin
evermore
since
the
first
planting
therof
,
very
visible
&
perspicuous
.
Ergo
:
Popish
religion
is
true
religion
,
and
so
to
be
tolerated
.
ANSWERE
.
To
the
Antecedent
.
1
I
grant
that
from
the
yeere
of
Christ
605
,
when
the
dispersed
points
of
Popery
began
to
be
established
in
the
Primacy
,
granted
by
Phocas
vnto
Boniface
III.
the
professsant
company
thereof
hath
bin
very
visible
and
perspicuous
.
2
But
it
was
not
so
from
the
beginning
.
As
the
light
in
the
first
day
was
carryed
vp
and
downe
without
any
guid
,
Gen.
1.
and
at
length
governed
by
the
Sunne
,
which
God
created
for
that
purpose
:
So
the
mystery
of
Popery
at
the
first
in
the
time
of
the
Primitiue
Church
was
stayed
in
no
certaine
subiect
,
but
wandred
invisibly
in
the
divers
passages
of
running
wits
,
till
at
last
it
was
setled
in
the
See
of
Rome
in
the
person
of
Boniface
III.
and
his
successors
.
II
To
the
Consequence
.
1
Popery
is
not
therfore
true
Religion
,
because
from
the
first
planting
therof
(
by
the
Divell
)
the
professors
of
it
haue
bin
visible
;
because
visibility
in
that
sense
is
not
a
propertie
belonging
vnto
the
Church
of
God
.
I
We
BELEEVE
the
holy
Catholike
Church
;
But
faith
is
the
evidence
of
things
which
are
NOT
SEENE
.
Heb.
11
:
II
In
the
visible
Church
there
are
many
Hypocrites
;
but
God
only
knoweth
who
are
such
,
De
occultis
non
iudicat
Ecclesia
.
And
Christ
ONLY
knoweth
who
are
his
.
Ioh.
10.2
.
Tim.
2.
III
By
examples
in
the
holy
Scriptures
,
the
Church
is
described
to
be
invisible
.
2.
Chron.
15.3.4
.
Now
for
a
long
season
Israel
hath
bin
without
the
true
God
,
and
without
Priest
to
teach
,
and
without
law
.
But
whosoever
returned
in
his
affliction
to
the
Lord
God
of
Israel
,
and
sought
him
,
he
was
found
of
them
.
At
this
time
Christ
was
not
without
his
spouse
,
but
(
albeit
the
Ministry
was
corrupted
)
hee
had
his
invisible
Church
.
1.
King
.
19.18
.
I
leaue
seaven
thousand
in
Israel
,
that
haue
not
bowed
the
knees
to
Baal
.
This
company
was
not
seene
with
corporall
eies
.
And
in
the
time
of
Christs
comming
GOD
had
his
invisible
Church
,
Marie
.
Ioseph
,
Zacharias
,
Elizabeth
,
the
wise
men
that
came
from
the
East
.
Simecon
,
Anna
&c
,
albeit
publike
Ministery
was
corrupted
.
IV
Paule
saith
,
Rom.
2.28.29
.
He
is
not
a
Iew
,
which
is
one
outward
,
neither
is
that
circumcision
,
which
is
outward
in
the
flesh
.
But
he
is
a
Iew
,
which
is
one
within
;
and
the
circumcision
it
of
the
heart
,
in
the
spirite
,
not
in
the
letter
,
whose
praise
is
not
of
men
,
but
OF
GOD
.
2
Those
places
of
Scriptures
which
the
Suppliant
quote
,
proue
only
the
durance
,
holynes
,
integrity
&
good
workes
of
the
Church
,
not
the
visibility
thereof
,
vnto
all
persons
,
&
at
all
times
.
4
As
for
the
suppliants
Dilemma
:
The
vnknowne
companie
did
,
either
professe
their
faith
,
and
refuse
to
communicate
with
the
false
Church
,
or
they
did
not
.
If
they
did
professe
their
faith
,
and
refuse
to
communicate
with
the
other
,
than
was
it
not
invisible
:
If
they
did
not
professe
their
faith
,
nor
refuse
to
communicate
with
the
false
Church
,
they
could
not
be
the
true
Church
,
&c.
I
answere
.
4
I.
If
they
did
not
professe
their
faith
,
&c
:
they
could
not
be
the
true
Church
.
Here
the
Suppliants
meane
publike
profession
,
and
open
refusall
;
we
deny
this
Position
,
&
indeed
they
can
never
proue
it
.
By
their
reason
,
this
is
a
good
argument
;
Those
seaven
thousands
which
bowed
not
their
knees
vnto
Ball
,
either
professed
their
faith
,
or
did
not
:
If
they
did
professe
it
,
how
could
not
Elias
see
them
?
If
they
did
not
professe
it
,
then
they
were
not
the
true
Church
:
and
yet
who
seeth
not
the
vanity
of
it
?
5
II.
They
adde
,
That
vnknowne
company
communicated
with
the
false
Church
.
I
marvel
how
the
Suppliants
know
this
!
Go
to
,
let
vs
vrge
them
with
a
Dilemma
,
seeing
they
affect
such
kind
of
arguing
so
much
.
I
that
company
was
vnknowne
;
how
know
they
what
they
did
?
If
they
were
not
vnknowne
,
but
professed
openly
;
then
what
haue
they
to
obiect
?
6
The
Christian
Reader
may
read
,
in
the
8.
and
9.
Chap.
of
the
Prophecie
of
Ezechiel
,
concerning
those
faithfull
people
that
mourned
and
cryed
for
the
abominations
that
were
committed
in
Hierusalem
;
how
the
Lord
commaunded
to
set
a
marke
on
their
forheads
,
least
they
should
perish
;
&
learne
thence
,
that
the
Lorde
wanteth
no
meanes
to
vindicate
and
saue
his
Church
from
destruction
,
even
in
time
of
greatest
calamity
.
Reason
of
Religion
.
32
32.
REASON
OF
RELIGION
.
A
Religion
,
in
whose
largenes
&
spreading
amplitude
over
the
whole
world
,
the
predictions
and
promise
of
our
Saviour
are
[
](A09881-e40440-b)a
a
These
predictions
are
not
verified
in
Popery
,
but
in
true
Christianitie
.
verified
,
not
can
take
their
truth
and
verification
in
any
other
sect
or
doctrine
that
ever
was
,
or
is
at
this
day
on
earth
.
This
Gospell
of
the
kingdome
(
saith
our
Saviour
)
shall
bee
preached
in
the
whole
worlde
for
a
testimony
to
all
Nations
.
Mat.
24.14
.
And
by
the
pen
of
another
Evangelist
,
That
penance
shoulde
be
preached
in
his
Name
,
and
remission
of
sinnes
vnto
all
Nations
.
Luk
24
47.
And
our
Lord
also
compared
this
his
Gospell
to
a
Mustard
seede
,
one
of
the
least
of
all
seeds
in
the
beginning
,
but
when
it
is
growne
,
it
maketh
great
boughes
.
so
that
the
birds
of
the
aire
(
that
is
,
as
Expositors
interprete
,
the
greatest
Powers
,
and
the
most
wise
of
the
world
)
come
,
and
dwell
vnder
the
shadow
thereof
,
Mat.
13.31
.
Mark
.
4
32.
making
their
residence
,
happynesse
,
and
rest
therein
:
A
resemblance
,
&
predictions
,
which
cannot
agree
or
fall
in
with
any
[
](A09881-e40520-b)b
b
An
evident
vntruth
.
other
religion
,
saue
only
with
the
Catholike
Romane
Religion
,
and
with
this
very
fully
,
as
the
particulars
precedent
,
and
subsequent
doe
cleerely
demonstrate
.
Resolution
of
the
32.
Reason
.
Popish
Religion
is
that
which
is
spread
over
all
the
world
.
Ergo
:
Popish
Religion
is
true
and
to
be
tolerated
.
ANSWERE
.
1
THis
reason
is
the
very
same
with
the
29.
and
is
there
answered
.
2
Those
predictions
which
the
Suppliants
speake
of
,
doe
belong
only
vnto
our
Church
.
For
wee
professe
that
very
same
doctrin
,
which
the
Apostles
preached
vnto
the
whole
world
.
Many
Kings
great
Powers
and
infinite
Wise
men
are
professours
of
our
Religion
.
Yea
our
religion
at
this
instant
is
much
more
diffused
abroad
then
Popery
is
:
For
we
see
that
most
kingdomes
and
countries
in
Christendome
haue
shaken
of
the
yoke
of
Popery
:
yea
there
is
no
Province
nor
Citty
in
Europe
,
but
there
are
therein
very
many
who
are
addicted
vnto
the
Gospell
of
Christ
,
disclaime
Popery
,
and
professe
the
same
religion
that
we
doe
.
Reason
of
Religion
.
33
33.
REASON
OF
RELIGION
.
A
Religion
,
that
hath
alwaies
had
(
as
the
Apostle
assureth
Gods
church
should
ever
haue
,
yeelding
also
fowre
weighty
causes
of
the
same
)
a
perpetuall
visible
continuance
of
knowne
[
](A09881-e40690-b)a
a
Not
Popes
&
Cardinals
.
Pastors
and
Doctors
,
to
the
consummation
of
the
Saints
,
the
first
cause
:
vnto
the
worke
of
the
ministery
,
the
second
cause
:
vnto
the
edifying
of
the
body
of
Christ
,
the
thirde
cause
:
that
now
we
be
not
children
wavering
,
and
caried
about
with
every
winde
of
doctrine
,
the
fourth
cause
:
and
this
,
vntill
wee
meete
all
into
the
vnity
of
faith
,
that
is
,
to
the
worlds
end
Which
successiue
&
eve●●ontinuing
duration
of
Pastors
and
Doctors
(
the
same
being
also
promised
before
to
the
true
Christian
Church
by
severall
[
](A09881-e40760-b)a
a
Psal.
88.31
.
&
sequ
.
Esa
59.20
.
&
21.
Ierem
31.31
.
&
sequ
.
Ezech
37.25
.
Prophets
,
and
so
greatly
materiall
in
it selfe
,
as
without
it
there
can
be
[
](A09881-e40820-b)(b)
(b)
False
.
See
the
answere
.
no
Church
,
as
both
[
](A09881-e40830-b)b
b
Lib.
4
epist.
9.
S.
Cyprian
,
and
[
](A09881-e40870-b)c
c
Lib.
contr.
Luciferian
.
S.
Hierom
doe
absolutely
affirme
)
hath
not
,
nor
can
bee
ever
proved
to
haue
beene
fulfilled
in
any
other
Church
,
saue
only
in
the
Catholike
Romane
Church
:
and
in
it
,
most
apparantly
demonstrable
by
the
Ecclesiasticall
histories
of
all
ages
,
and
by
the
shorte
space
,
or
rather
momentary
blast
of
time
that
al
other
Religions
,
compared
with
ours
,
haue
indured
.
Resolution
of
the
33.
Reason
.
Popish
Religion
,
hath
alwaies
had
a
perpetuall
visible
continuance
of
knowne
Pastours
and
Doctors
.
Ergo
:
Popery
is
true
Religion
,
and
to
be
tolerated
.
ANSWERE
.
1
THis
Reason
is
parallel
vnto
the
31.
Reason
.
But
I
answere
farther
.
2
I.
The
lustre
and
glory
of
the
Church
is
two
fold
,
Interiour
,
and
Exteriour
;
the
inward
glory
is
that
which
consisteth
in
purity
of
doctrine
;
the
outward
glory
consisteth
in
the
amplitude
and
peaceable
state
of
the
Church
;
The
inward
glory
never
faileth
in
the
Church
;
but
the
outward
oftentimes
doth
.
Vnto
this
belongeth
the
succession
of
ordinary
Pastours
and
Doctors
;
for
indeede
there
may
bee
a
true
Church
without
ordinary
Pastors
.
Where
two
or
three
consent
in
verity
of
doctrine
,
there
is
Christ
in
the
midst
of
them
,
there
is
the
Church
.
Againe
the
Church
fled
into
the
wildernes
where
for
a
time
shee
was
fed
by
God
,
&c.
3
The
Popish
Wolues
are
not
true
Pastours
and
Doctors
of
the
Church
wherof
the
Apostle
Paule
speaketh
,
Eph.
4.11
.
For
in
the
Papacie
,
we
see
the
Pope
extolling
himself
aboue
all
;
yea
sometimes
two
,
three
,
or
fowre
Popes
at
once
,
cursing
&
banning
one
the
other
into
the
pit
of
hell
;
and
fighting
many
a
bloody
cumbate
for
Peters
chaire
(
as
they
say
.
)
We
see
many
Cardinals
,
Patriarkes
,
Archbishops
,
Bishops
,
Abbots
,
&c.
which
represent
Herods
or
Pharaos
court
,
yea
which
bear
the
shew
of
the
Babylonian
or
Persian
Monarchy
following
them
in
all
ambition
,
arrogancy
,
vanity
,
luxurie
,
rather
then
the
Apostolicall
state
of
the
Ecclesiasticall
Ministry
,
whereof
the
Apostle
Paule
speaketh
.
4
The
Lord
gaue
vnto
his
Church
Pastours
and
Doctours
,
the
Suppliants
vrge
out
of
Paule
Eph.
4.
Bee
it
so
:
But
here
is
no
mention
of
Pope
,
Cardinals
,
Monkes
,
Friers
,
Iesuits
,
Priests
,
&c.
Wherefore
we
may
retort
this
Argument
vpon
the
Papists
themselues
thus
.
They
only
haue
a
true
and
a
lawfull
calling
and
ordination
in
the
Church
,
who
are
mentioned
by
the
Apostle
Paul
,
Eph.
4.11
.
But
the
Pope
,
Cardinals
,
Abbots
,
Moonks
,
Friers
,
Iesuits
,
Priests
&c.
are
not
mentioned
by
the
Apostle
.
Ergo
:
These
haue
no
lawfull
calling
.
5
Againe
.
That
is
the
true
Church
in
which
there
is
a
lawfull
vocation
&
ordination
of
Pastours
and
Ministers
.
In
the
Popish
Church
there
is
no
lawfull
ordination
of
such
:
as
we
haue
proved
before
.
Ergo
:
The
Popish
Church
is
not
the
true
Church
.
34.
REASON
OF
RELIGION
.
A
Religion
,
whose
doctrine
is
to
be
[
](A09881-e41190-b)a
a
Begging
of
the
question
.
traced
even
vp
to
the
Apostles
chaire
by
true
and
lawfull
succession
of
Bishops
,
every
of
them
holding
[
](A09881-e41200-b)b
b
Vntruth
.
vnitie
with
his
predecessour
,
and
keeping
still
,
as
the
Apostle
directeth
,
the
depositum
that
descended
from
hand
to
hand
vnto
them
.
Which
vninterrupted
line
of
succession
,
never
leaping
over
the
head
of
any
one
age
,
or
[
](A09881-e41220-b)c
c
False
,
as
appeareth
every
wherin
ther
owne
Histories
.
yeare
,
&
drawing
his
originall
from
the
Apostles
,
can
not
but
[
](A09881-e41230-b)d
d
This
woude
be
prooved
,
not
saide
neces&
;
arily
proue
,
that
our
Church
is
only
the
true
Apostolical
Church
,
and
that
we
[
](A09881-e41240-b)e
e
Impudent
Begging
.
continue
and
contende
(
as
we
are
commanded
)
Coloss.
1.23
.
Phil.
3.16
.
&
Jude
v.
3.
in
and
for
the
faith
which
was
first
preached
.
And
it
is
also
evident
by
the
irrefragable
authority
of
S.
Paule
,
that
the
Romanes
had
once
the
true
faith
,
affirming
their
e
faith
to
be
renowmed
in
the
whole
world
,
and
common
to
him
and
them
.
Likewise
it
is
evident
by
the
vniforme
report
of
all
Ecclesiasticall
histories
,
and
by
the
writings
of
al
the
Fathers
[
](A09881-e41330-b)(a)
(a)
Theodoretus
[
](A09881-e41340-b)*
*
Great
Crie
,
Litle
Wooll
.
in
cap.
16.
epist.
ad
Rom
Prosp.
carmine
de
ingr
.
in
principio
.
S.
Leo
de
Nat.
Pet.
Aug.
contr.
epist.
Fund
.
cae
.
4.
Oiosius
l
7.
cae
.
6.
Chrysost.
in
Ps.
88.
Epiph.
haer.
27.
Prud
in
hym
.
2.
S.
Laurentij
.
&
hym
.
12
Optatus
l.
2.
contr.
Donatist
.
Ambr.
lib.
5.
epist.
de
basilicis
tradendis
.
Hiero.
in
Catalogo
.
Lactantius
lib.
4
cap
21.
de
vera
Sapien-Eusebius
hist.
Eccles.
lib.
2
cap.
13.15
.
Athanas
.
de
fuga
sua
Cipria
.
epist.
55.
nu.
6.
Tert.
de
praesic
.
nu
4.
&
lib.
4.
Contr.
Marcio
.
nu
4.
Origen
.
in
Gen.
apud
Euseb.
l
3.
c
1.
Jrenaeus
l.
3
c.
3.
Hegesippus
li
3.
c.
2.
de
Excid
.
Hierosolym
.
Caius
,
Papias
&
Dionis
.
Episc.
Corinth
.
citati
per
Euseb.
li.
2.
ca.
14.
&
24
Jgnat
.
epist.
ad
Rom.
Concil.
Calced.
act.
3.
and
others
.
Greeke
and
Latin
,
yea
and
by
the
very
sense
&
sight
of
sundry
monuments
yet
extant
,
that
Saint
Peter
[
](A09881-e41660-b)f
f
This
is
very
vncertaine
,
&
can
never
be
soundly
demonstrated
.
was
at
Rome
,
suffred
death
there
and
was
the
first
Bishop
of
that
See
.
Now
if
our
Counterpleaders
can
sufficiently
shew
(
as
we
are
sure
the
whole
world
cannot
)
either
that
the
Romanes
haue
since
that
time
g
left
the
faith
which
S.
Paule
commended
in
them
,
or
that
any
of
the
succeeding
Bishops
to
S.
Peter
in
that
See
,
haue
changed
the
first
faith
by
paring
away
any
part
therof
,
or
by
adding
any
new
doctrine
contrary
to
the
rule
of
the
former
,
or
what
was
not
taught
before
by
the
Fathers
,
&
after
explicitiuely
added
as
a
more
clear
&
particular
declaration
of
the
same
:
if
this
,
wee
say
,
can
be
sufficiently
shewed
,
by
[
](A09881-e41710-b)h
h
A
senselesse
issue
required
.
naming
the
Pope
or
other
man
,
who
in
such
sort
changed
the
primitiue
faith
,
&
the
point
or
points
of
faith
that
were
so
changed
,
togither
with
the
time
&
place
,
when
&
where
the
change
was
first
made
,
we
yeelde
our selues
to
be
[
](A09881-e41720-b)i
i
Whether
you
will
yeelde
your selues
to
be
so
or
no
;
it
is
certaine
out
of
the
Scriptures
that
you
are
such
.
prophane
Novellers
,
yea
Heretiks
,
&
most
worthy
of
the
fagot
.
Resolution
of
the
34.
Reason
.
Popish
religion
is
that
,
whose
doctrine
is
to
be
traced
even
vp
to
the
Apostles
chaire
,
by
true
and
lawfull
succession
of
Bishops
,
every
one
of
them
holding
vnity
with
his
predecessour
,
&
keeping
still
the
depositum
that
descended
from
hand
to
hand
vnto
them
.
Ergo
:
Popish
religion
is
true
religion
,
and
consequently
to
be
tolerated
.
ANSWERE
.
1
THIS
reason
is
in
effect
the
same
with
the
last
that
goeth
before
.
But
I
deny
Antecedent
.
2
Popish
religion
cannot
bee
traced
vp
to
the
Apostels
chaire
;
but
downe
rather
to
Lucifers
chaire
;
for
it
is
nothing
but
a
Summarie
and
Epitome
of
Heresies
,
as
I
have
proved
before
,
pag.
44.
&c.
and
manifestly
teacheth
those
doctrines
of
devils
condemned
by
the
Apostle
,
1.
Tim.
4.1
.
3
Their
Bishops
&
Popes
haue
no
right
succession
either
to
any
Apostle
or
Apostolike
man
in
place
,
person
,
or
office
.
4
If
the
Papists
had
this
personal
succession
,
yet
were
they
never
the
nearer
.
I
The
wicked
Priestes
oftentimes
pleaded
succession
against
the
true
Prophets
,
and
against
Christ
himselfe
.
Ier.
7.4
.
Ierem.
8.8
.
Ioh.
8.44
.
II
Vriah
the
Priest
had
this
succession
from
Aaron
,
&
yet
to
please
King
Ahaz
,
he
set
vp
an
altar
according
to
the
patterne
that
the
King
had
sent
him
,
of
one
that
hee
had
seene
at
Damascus
,
contrary
vnto
the
commandement
of
the
Lord
.
2.
King
.
16.10.11
.
III
The
Patriarke
of
Constantinople
deduceth
his
local
and
personal
succession
from
Andrew
the
Apostle
:
The
Patriarke
as
Anti●ch
,
(
sitting
now
at
Damascus
)
from
the
Apostle
Peter
:
and
the
Patriarke
of
Alexandria
(
who
sitteth
now
at
Alcairum
)
from
the
Evangelist
Marke
.
And
yet
the
Papistes
say
that
these
Patriarkes
are
Heretiques
&
Schismatiques
,
for
all
their
succession
.
Wherfore
should
not
we
iudge
the
same
of
them
?
5
It
is
not
true
that
all
the
Popes
of
Rome
helde
vnitie
with
their
predecessours
;
Sabinianus
was
a
mortall
enemy
of
Gregorie
I.
Caranza
Sum.
Concil.
pag.
203.
And
the
hoate
warres
betweene
Stephen
VI
and
Pope
Formosus
I
haue
laid
downe
before
pag.
63.64
.
to
insist
in
no
more
particulars
.
6
Much
lesse
is
it
true
that
they
keepe
the
faith
from
the
Apostles
time
;
for
they
gave
heede
vnto
Spirites
of
e●rours
and
to
doctrines
of
devils
.
1
Tim.
4.1
.
as
I
have
often
declared
already
.
7
But
,
say
the
Suppliants
,
if
we
have
corrupted
the
faith
,
name
who
,
when
,
and
where
it
was
corrupted
?
This
cavill
is
Answered
already
,
pag.
42.
&
43.
What
?
is
it
not
sufficient
if
I
shewe
that
the
Popishe
faith
is
corrupt
;
but
I
must
needes
declare
what
time
,
by
whom
,
and
where
it
was
corrupted
?
If
one
should
shew
vnto
the
Suppliants
a
man
sicke
of
a
consumption
,
or
a
seare
and
rotten
tree
;
Wil
they
deny
these
to
be
such
,
except
he
precisely
define
vnto
them
time
,
place
&
manner
how
,
they
became
so
,
and
began
to
consume
and
rotte
?
Againe
the
Papists
say
their
Church
is
like
vnto
a
Ship
;
wee
cry
out
,
it
is
quite
drowned
with
corruption
&
errors
which
soake
in
by
litle
and
litle
through
the
clefts
&
chinkes
that
were
in
the
same
.
Dare
the
Suppliants
deny
this
,
excepte
I
tell
them
at
what
houre
their
ship
began
to
cleaue
,
&
shew
them
the
first
droppe
of
water
that
soakt
in
?
The
corrupting
of
the
Church
is
not
done
in
a
moment
of
time
;
but
errours
creepe
in
by
little
&
little
,
which
except
they
bee
speedily
prevented
,
wil
at
last
quite
consume
&
destroy
the
Church
.
8
Indeede
if
a
sound
&
healthful
man
should
be
beheaded
at
one
blow
,
if
a
tree
were
presently
cut
downe
,
or
violently
puld
vp
by
the
rootes
;
if
the
ship
were
drowned
with
one
waue
,
so
if
the
Church
being
sound
in
every
part
,
were
vpon
the
sudden
destroyed
by
some
present
calamity
;
then
were
it
easie
to
note
the
very
article
of
time
&
other
circumstances
.
But
the
case
betweene
vs
and
the
Papistes
is
otherwise
;
Wee
acknowledge
that
their
Church
did
for
a
long
time
heape
vp
that
masse
of
errors
,
which
at
length
oppressed
almost
the
whole
world
.
And
if
the
Suppliants
wil
cal
for
a
witnesse
hereof
,
I
will
produce
the
Apostle
Paule
,
who
speaking
of
the
general
Apostasie
which
should
come
,
saith
2.
Thes.
2.7
.
The
mysterie
of
iniquitie
doth
already
worke
.
Reason
of
Religion
.
35
REASON
OF
RELIGION
.
A
Religion
,
whose
doctrine
so
generally
symboliseth
,
&
holdeth
the
like
absolute
[
](A09881-e42360-b)a
a
Begging
of
the
question
:
they
consent
neither
with
scriptures
Councels
nor
Fathers
.
consent
with
all
parts
of
holy
Scriprure
that
were
ever
received
of
the
Christian
worlde
:
with
the
decrees
of
all
confirmed
Oecumenicall
Councels
,
&
with
the
ioint
assertions
of
all
ancient
Fathers
:
as
shee
is
not
driven
like
[
](A09881-e42370-b)(b)
(b)
The
Lutheran
,
&
Calvinist
[
](A09881-e42380-b)*
*
Wee
take
them
as
they
be
,
Apocriphall
writings
:
The
Fathers
oid
so
,
See
pag.
92.
reiect
Baruch
,
Toby
,
Iudith
,
the
booke
of
Wisdome
,
Ecclesiastic
us
the
Machabees
,
certaine
Chapters
of
Esther
,
the
last
parte
of
Daniel
.
And
the
Lutherans
the
Epistle
of
S.
James
,
S.
Paule
to
the
[
](A09881-e42400-b)*
*
The
Lutherens
are
manifestly
slandered
.
Hebrewes
,
the
Epistle
of
Saint
Iude
,
the
second
of
S.
Peter
,
the
seconde
and
thirde
of
Sains
John
.
other
religions
for
defending
her
positions
,
to
reiect
either
Scripturie
,
Councel
,
or
the
vniforme
opinion
of
Doctours
,
but
taketh
the
approbation
of
her
doctrin
from
them
all
,
and
teacheth
all
her
children
out
of
S.
Augustine
,
[
](A09881-e42420-b)(c)
(c)
Epist.
118.
cap.
5.
Disputare
contra
id
quod
tota
per
orbem
frequentas
ecclesia
insolentissimae
dementiae
est
,
To
calthe
lawfulnes
of
that
into
question
,
which
the
whole
Church
frequenteth
throughout
the
worlde
is
most
insolent
madnesse
.
Resolution
of
the
35.
Reason
.
Popish
religion
holdeth
absolute
consent
with
all
partes
of
holie
Scripture
,
with
the
decrees
of
all
Oeccumenicall
Councels
,
and
with
the
ioynt
assertions
of
all
ancient
Fathers
.
Ergo.
Poperie
is
true
religion
,
and
to
be
tolerated
.
ANSWERE
.
1
This
Reason
is
the
very
same
with
the
28.
Reason
going
before
,
that
is
,
an
impudent
&
vaine
brag
,
which
neither
the
Suppliants
nor
all
the
world
shall
ever
bee
able
to
proue
.
2
For
indeed
the
grounds
of
Popish
religion●
,
are
their
owne
private
interpretations
,
&
traditions
of
men
,
without
warrant
either
from
the
Scriptures
,
or
from
General
Councels
,
or
ancient
Fathees
,
that
are
of
credite
in
the
Church
of
God
.
3
I
wil
alledge
but
a
few
proofes
for
a
tast
amongst
infinite
of
others
which
might
be
brought
.
I.
The
Papists
differ
,
yea
are
quite
contrary
vnto
the
holy
Scriptures
.
The
Scriptures
teach
iustification
freely
by
faith
in
Christ
without
works
.
Rom.
3.24.25
.
Ephes.
2.8.9
.
&c.
The
Papists
condemne
them
for
heretiks
that
teach
so
.
The
Scriptures
teach
that
Christes
offering
himselfe
once
for
all
,
hath
made
perfect
all
them
that
are
sanctified
,
Heb.
10.14
.
The
Papistes
teach
contrariwise
,
that
they
must
be
perfected
by
the
iteration
of
his
sacrifice
in
the
Masse
.
The
Scriptures
teach
,
that
Christ
ascended
into
heaven
.
Colos.
3.1
.
Act.
1.9
.
&c.
&
that
the
heavens
must
containe
him
,
vntill
the
resurrection
of
all
thinges
.
Acts
3.21
.
The
Papists
contrarily
,
will
haue
him
,
as
oft
as
they
consecrate
,
to
come
downe
to
hide
himselfe
vnder
the
formes
of
bread
&
wine
.
The
Scriptures
say
concerning
the
Cup
in
the
Sacraments
,
Drinke
yee
all
of
this
.
Math.
26.22
.
The
Papistes
say
,
that
lay
men
must
not
drinke
thereof
.
The
Scriptures
forbid
the
making
and
worshipping
of
Images
,
Exod.
20.4
.
The
Papists
allow
both
these
.
The
Scriptures
preferre
,
the
speaking
of
5.
words
in
the
Church
that
may
be
vnderstood
,
before
10000.
in
a
tongue
not
vnderstoods
.
Cor.
14.19
.
The
Papists
thinke
iust
the
contrarie
.
The
Scriptures
account
marriage
honorable
among
all
men
in
all
estates
,
&
the
marriage
bed
vndefiled
.
Heb.
13.4
.
The
Papists
condemne
it
in
their
Priests
,
as
a
filthie
life
.
The
Scriptures
teach
that
God
worketh
even
in
the
regenerate
,
both
to
wil
&
to
performe
,
even
of
his
owne
good
pleasure
.
Philip.
2.13
.
The
Papists
teach
contrary
wise
in
their
doctrine
of
free-wil
.
The
Scriptures
teach
that
there
is
but
one
GOD
,
&
but
one
Mediatour
betwixt
God
&
Man
,
the
man
Iesus
Christ
.
1.
Tim
2.
The
Papists
set
vp
a
number
of
Mediatours
&
Advocates
besides
.
The
Scriptures
teach
that
no
man
can
lay
any
other
foundation
,
then
that
which
is
alreadie
laide
Christ
Iesus
1.
Cor.
3.11
.
The
Papists
have
laid
Peter
&
his
successours
for
the
foundation
of
their
Church
.
4
II
They
disagree
from
the
sanctions
of
Oecumenical
Councels
:
The
Apostles
in
the
I.
Synode
decreede
that
the
Disciples
should
not
be
burdened
with
Ceremonies
,
Act
15.
The
Papistes
haue
tired
&
even
oppressed
the
Church
with
that
yoke
.
Yea
the
Pope
expressely
contemneth
all
Councels
,
and
exempteth
himselfe
from
their
auctoritie
.
Dist.
17.
c.
6.
Concilia
.
p.
Symmachus
.
Caus.
9.
q.
3.
c.
17.
cuncta
.
Decr.
Gre.
li.
1.
t.
9.
de
Elect.
c.
4.
Significasts
,
pargr
.
Aiunt
.
In
the
Mantuan
Councell
it
was
decreed
,
that
if
any
man
came
vnto
Ecclesiasticall
dignities
by
Simony
,
he
shold
be
deposed
.
But
who
is
he
amongst
Popish
Bishops
,
or
Popes
themselves
that
is
free
from
this
sinne
.
In
the
Councell
of
Basill
it
was
decreed
,
that
the
Romish
Court
shold
take
no
mony
for
confirmations
,
collations
,
dispensations
,
elections
,
postulations
,
presentations
,
benefices
,
benedictions
,
yea
not
for
the
pall
it selfe
.
But
if
the
Pope
had
obeyed
this
sanction
,
his
Kitchen
had
bin
quite
frozen
by
this
time
.
The
Maguntine
Councell
ordayned
that
what
goodes
soever
were
bequeathed
vnto
the
Church
of
Cleargie
by
will
and
testament
,
it
should
be
repayde
again
vnto
the
Heires
.
But
the
swarms
of
idle
Friers
could
not
indure
this
.
In
the
I.
Nicene
it
was
ordayned
that
the
Cleargy
might
marry
;
&
also
that
every
Metropolitan
should
have
absolute
iurisdiction
over
his
owne
Bishops
,
to
hinder
appeales
to
Rome
.
The
Papists
teach
flat
contrary
.
In
the
Affrican
,
Carthaginian
&
Councell
of
Hippon
it
was
decreed
that
no
man
should
be
called
Prince
of
Priests
,
head
of
Priests
or
by
any
other
such
name
:
But
the
Pope
wil
none
of
that
.
Briefly
the
Papists
teach
flat
contrarie
vnto
the
Melivetan
,
Chalcedon
,
Gangrense
,
to
the
sixt
Synode
,
to
the
Ancyran
,
Lateran
,
and
other
Councels
,
as
I
haue
declared
at
large
,
Lib.
1.
de
Antichristo
,
Cap.
18.
5
Ill
How
wel
the
Papistes
consent
with
the
Fathers
,
appeareth
before
pa.
92.
&
is
manifest
by
that
the
Iesuites
will
not
acknowledge
them
to
be
Fathers
,
in
that
wherin
they
teach
otherwise
then
the
moderne
Popish
Church
doth
.
Patres
non
censentur
Patres
,
cum
suum
aliquid
,
quod
ab
Ecclesia
non
acceperunt
,
vel
scribunt
,
vel
docent
.
Ioan.
Duraeus
in
Confut
.
Respons.
Whuk
.
Rat.
5.
de
Patrib
.
pag.
262.
edit
Ingolst
.
Anno
Dom.
1585
in
80.
Reason
of
Religion
.
36
36.
REASON
OF
RELIGION
.
A
Religion
which
no
persecution
could
any
time
[
](A09881-e43230-b)a
a
Popery
was
to
be
destroyed
by
the
Spirite
of
the
Lordes
mouth
.
2.
Thes.
2.8
.
vanquish
,
nor
the
conioyning
forces
,
malice
,
&
machination
of
Pagan
,
Iewe
,
or
other
her
most
powreful
enemies
,
nor
yet
that
which
is
infinitely
of
far
more
force
to
this
end
,
the
[
](A09881-e43260-b)b
b
Here
they
confesse
the
lives
of
their
professours
to
bee
wicked
which
they
denied
before
in
the
8.
&
22.
Reas.
of
Relig.
wicked
liues
of
seuerall
her
professors
&
chiefe
rulers
either
haue
hitherto
,
or
shall
to
the
worlds
end
(
as
we
assuredly
beleeve
)
ever
be
able
to
extirpate
it
wholy
,
or
so
to
darken
the
visiblity
,
or
beautie
thereof
,
as
to
make
it
no
where
to
appeere
,
or
not
to
shine
:
Nay
,
God
hath
alwaies
bin
so
strong
on
her
side
,
as
the
more
she
was
persecuted
,
the
more
she
multiplied
.
An
obseruation
that
long
since
caused
[
](A09881-e43290-b)(a)
(a)
In
Triphone
.
Iustinus
to
resemble
[
](A09881-e43310-b)c
c
Prove
that
.
our
Churches
persecution
to
the
pruning
of
Vines
,
which
maketh
them
the
more
fertile
,
and
likewise
moved
[
](A09881-e43320-b)b
b
Cap.
vlt.
Apologetici
.
Tertullian
to
call
the
blood
of
her
Martyrs
the
seede
of
Christians
,
one
dying
,
and
many
rising
thereof
.
Neither
can
it
be
well
doubted
,
but
that
if
our
religion
(
to
speake
with
[
](A09881-e43340-b)c
c
Act.
5.39
.
wise
Gamaliel
)
had
bin
of
men
,
&
not
of
God
,
it
would
haue
bin
[
](A09881-e43360-b)d
d
Stay
your
time
.
Popery
falleth
every
day
more
and
more
,
and
is
so
ridiculous
that
it
is
laughed
at
and
scorned
of
children
.
dissolved
long
ere
this
,
as
all
other
sectes
haue
perished
in
much
shorter
while
,
agreeably
to
the
saying
of
the
Apostle
S.
Paule
,
[
](A09881-e43380-b)d
d
2.
Tim.
3.9
.
They
shall
prosper
no
farther
,
and
to
that
of
S.
Peter
,
[
](A09881-e43410-b)(e)
(e)
2.
Pet.
2.3
.
Their
perdition
slumbreth
not
.
Sith
therfore
our
Church
is
not
only
not
suncke
,
or
obscured
by
any
might
,
or
neuer
so
violent
stormes
of
oppositions
,
but
rather
as
the
Arke
of
Noe
,
the
greater
the
deluge
&
waues
,
the
higher
,
and
more
illustriously
shee
mounteth
,
it
followes
,
that
of
all
others
shee
must
be
that
very
Church
,
against
which
by
the
promise
of
our
Saviour
,
[
](A09881-e43440-b)f
f
Matth.
16.18
.
Hell
gates
,
(
that
is
,
the
power
and
hatred
of
man
,
and
devill
)
shall
not
prevaile
.
Resolution
of
the
36.
Reason
.
Popish
religion
is
that
which
no
persecution
could
any
time
vanquish
.
Ergo
:
It
is
true
Religion
and
to
be
tolerated
.
ANSWERE
.
1
IT
is
not
Popery
,
but
true
Christian
Religion
that
is
invincible
in
persecution
.
Matth.
16.18
.
2
It
is
not
persecution
,
but
due
punishment
for
their
offences
that
is
executed
vpon
Papists
.
3
Popish
Religion
was
indeed
to
be
vanquished
&
consumed
by
no
other
meanes
,
but
by
the
Spirite
of
the
Lordes
mouth
,
and
shall
vtterly
bee
destroyed
and
abolished
by
the
brightnesse
of
his
comming
.
2.
Thess.
2.8
.
So
farre
therfore
is
this
reason
from
making
for
Papists
,
that
it
maketh
quite
against
them
.
See
my
treatise
De
Antichristo
lib.
1.
cap.
33.
Reason
of
Religion
.
37
37.
REASON
OF
RELIGION
.
A
Religion
,
some
of
whose
Professours
haue
had
alwaies
vpon
every
need
occurring
,
power
and
grace
[
](A09881-e43700-b)a
a
Not
to
castout
,
but
to
coniure
.
to
cast
out
Divels
of
the
bodies
of
the
possessed
;
the
first
of
all
other
[
](A09881-e43710-b)b
b
That
manner
of
casting
out
devils
hath
seased
long
since
.
Onuplirius
de
vita
Pij
quint.
signes
,
which
our
Savior
himselfe
gaue
,
for
having
his
true
beleevers
distinguished
from
others
.
And
this
gift
is
so
well
knowne
,
by
continuall
execution
thereof
,
to
reside
in
the
Romane
Catholike
Church
,
and
[
](A09881-e43730-b)c
c
Boldly
spoken
,
but
not
proved
.
never
found
in
the
companies
of
any
other
Professions
,
as
there
[
](A09881-e43740-b)d
d
where
there
is
most
need
,
they
shift
it
off
by
this
shift
;
as
if
it
were
granted
.
needeth
no
recitall
of
particulars
.
Pius
Quintus
,
Pope
of
late
memory
,
dispossessed
[
](A09881-e43760-b)e
e
Jmpudent
lyes
.
tactu
stolae
,
&
data
benedictione
;
onely
by
touch
of
his
stole
,
and
by
giving
his
benediction
.
And
how
frequent
these
effects
,
not
only
vpon
persons
possessed
,
but
in
driving
away
Divels
also
from
the
places
they
most
infestuously
haunted
,
haue
bin
even
newly
wrought
in
both
the
Indies
,
where
no
other
Religion
professing
Christ
,
is
knowne
,
but
the
Catholike
Romane
Religion
only
Petrus
Martyr
,
Gonzalus
Ovetanus
,
in
their
histories
of
the
Indies
,
and
Gonzalus
Mendoza
in
his
historie
of
China
,
doe
giue
most
ample
testimonie
.
Resolution
of
the
37.
Reason
.
Popish
Religion
is
that
whose
Professors
haue
had
alwaies
power
&
grace
to
cast
out
Divels
of
the
bodies
of
the
possessed
.
Ergo
:
Popish
Religion
is
true
and
to
be
tolerated
.
ANSWERE
.
1
IT
is
most
false
that
the
Papists
haue
power
to
cast
out
Divels
:
Their
Exercistes
haue
no
warrant
nor
promise
out
of
the
word
of
God
to
attempt
any
such
thing
:
and
it
is
most
certaine
by
many
memorable
examples
,
that
they
are
ridiculous
vnto
the
Divels
themselues
.
2
If
at
any
time
the
Divels
goe
out
of
the
possessed
by
Popish
exorcising
,
vndoubtedly
he
is
not
cast
out
,
but
doth
willingly
(
how
vnwilling
soever
he
seemes
to
be
)
leaue
the
body
,
to
gaine
many
soules
.
3
The
Protestantes
haue
power
to
cast
out
Divels
out
of
the
Possessed
by
Praier
and
Fasting
,
which
are
the
ordinary
meanes
which
Christ
left
in
his
Church
for
that
purpose
;
Mark
.
9.29
.
And
doe
so
,
as
is
certaine
by
Experience
,
(
Pet.
Martyr
in
ver
.
65.
Cap.
8
lib.
1.
Reg.
loan
Chassan
.
Loc.
Com.
lib.
1
Cap.
17.
p.
6.
pag.
62.
Melancth.
in
Concil.
&
Iudicijs
Theolog.
part
.
2.
pag.
117.
Beza
Hist.
Pass
Hom.
26
pag.
656.
Vogellius
in
Thesaur
.
Theol
pag.
980.
Danaeu
quast.
38
in
Marcum
,
pag.
147.
Mark
.
Kemait
.
Exam
part.
2.
de
sacram
.
Ordinis
.
)
Which
in
effect
is
the
same
with
the
Word
of
God
.
4
Origen
saith
,
Si
aliquando
oportuerit
nos
eirca
curationem
Daemoniacorum
permanere
,
non
adiuremus
,
neque
interrogemus
,
neque
loquamur
quasi
audienti
Spiritui
immundo
:
sed
permanentes
in
Orationibus
&
Ieiunijs
impetremus
patients
salutem
à
DEO
;
&
abigamus
Ieiunijs
&
Orationibus
nostris
Spiritus
maliguos
.
Orig.
Tom.
2.
in
Matthaum
Tract.
4
pag
57.
edit.
Froben
.
An.
1545.
Reason
of
Religion
.
38
38.
REASON
OF
RELIGION
.
FInally
,
a
Religion
,
(
that
we
descend
to
[
](A09881-e44210-b)a
a
They
haue
bin
tedious
enough
already
.
no
more
particulars
)
which
by
more
meanes
,
&
stronger
then
any
other
kinde
of
religion
,
keeketh
,
[
](A09881-e44220-b)b
b
How
true
this
is
appeareth
in
the
answere
.
by
the
nature
of
her
doctrine
and
holy
ordinances
,
the
subiectes
allegeance
to
their
temporall
Lords
;
teaching
that
[
](A09881-e44230-b)(a)
(a)
D.
Tho.
1.2
q
96.
art
4
Concil
Ephe
to
4.
ca.
16
Peltano
interpr
.
the
iust
lawes
of
Princes
doe
binde
in
conscience
,
and
some
kindes
also
of
vniust
lawes
vpon
feare
of
scandall
;
and
likewise
decreeing
[
](A09881-e44250-b)(b)
(b)
Con●il
.
To
let
.
5.
cap.
1.
&
Concil.
Meldense
ca.
14.
&
15.
that
all
such
as
moue
sedition
against
their
Soveraigne
,
or
obstinatly
impugne
or
disobey
his
lawful
commandements
,
should
be
[
](A09881-e44260-b)c
c
And
why
not
presently
hanged
?
presently
excommunicated
,
and
all
the
faithful
debarred
to
keepe
them
companie
.
And
a
religion
,
which
hath
evermore
blessed
the
kin●s
,
that
were
her
[
](A09881-e44270-b)d
d
The
lovers
of
the
great
whoore
are
made
partakers
of
her
plagues
.
lovers
and
children
,
with
more
peace
,
with
more
loue
of
their
subiects
,
with
more
prosperitie
,
with
more
victories
,
with
more
true
glory
,
with
more
temporall
and
eternall
renowne
,
then
other
Princes
,
who
were
her
enemies
,
or
aliens
at
any
time
attained
to
;
as
the
registers
of
former
ages
,
and
the
memorials
of
the
present
,
are
most
cleere
and
[
](A09881-e44280-b)e
e
We
deny
it
and
you
can
never
proue
it
.
vndeniable
witnesses
.
Resolution
of
the
38.
Reason
.
Popish
Religion
by
more
meanes
and
stronger
then
any
other
kinde
of
religion
,
keepeth
by
the
nature
of
her
doctrine
and
holy
ordinances
,
the
subiects
in
due
alleageance
to
their
temporall
Lords
.
Ergo
:
Popish
Religion
is
true
,
and
consequently
to
be
tolerated
.
ANSWERE
.
I
To
the
Antecedent
.
1
THE
vanity
of
this
reason
is
detected
in
many
places
before
,
&
especially
in
the
Answere
vnto
the
first
reason
of
state
,
pag.
6.7
.
But
more
particularly
;
2
What
dare
not
these
brasen-faced
Suppliants
affirme
,
if
happily
thereby
they
may
obtaine
their
desires
?
They
say
Popish
religion
by
nature
of
her
doctrine
keepeth
the
subiects
in
due
allegeance
to
their
temporall
Lords
,
yea
and
that
more
then
any
other
kind
of
religion
.
A
bold
assertion
!
This
dependeth
vpon
the
triall
.
Let
vs
open
their
bookes
,
and
see
what
their
Rabbiues
teach
.
3
Behould
the
whole
torrent
of
their
writers
Cōmentators
,
Positiue
writers
,
School-men
&
Canonistes
vniformely
,
with
one
and
with
open
mouth
proclaime
these
Suppliants
impudent
Lyers
,
&
dissembling
Hypocrites
.
For
all
of
them
hould
this
Position
as
an
article
of
faith
,
Heretical
&
Apostaticalls
Princes
are
to
be
deposed
;
&
not
to
be
obeyed
by
their
subiectes
.
Let
vs
heare
them
speake
.
4
FIRST
the
Popish
Commentators
say
.
Our
Kings
may
bee
deposed
in
many
cases
,
either
by
the
Pope
,
or
by
their
owne
subiects
.
Alphonsus
Tostatus
Com.
in
3.
Reg.
cap.
11.
quest.
35.
5
SECONDLY
,
their
Positiue
writers
speake
.
The
Pope
by
the
fulnes
of
power
which
he
hath
over
all
Christian
Princes
,
may
for
the
sin
of
heresie
deprive
heretical
Kings
&
Princes
from
their
Kingdomes
and
Empires
;
&
in
temporal
things
exempt
the
Christian
an
people
from
their
obedience
&
subiection
vnto
them
.
Ioanes
Driedo
Tom.
2
lib.
1.
de
Libert
.
Christian
.
cap.
14.
pag.
40.
D
edit.
Lovan
.
Anno
1552.
in
fol.
6
THIRDLY
,
amongst
their
Schoole-men
;
Thomas
Aquin
as
disputeth
this
Question
,
Whether
a
Prince
for
his
Apostasie
from
the
faith
looseth
his
dominion
over
his
subiects
,
so
that
they
are
not
bound
to
obey
him
farther
?
and
concludeth
it
affirmatiuely
,
The.
in
2.2
.
q.
12.
a.
2.
Petrus
Aragonius
holdeth
the
same
point
,
as
an
article
of
faith
.
Arago
.
in
.
2.2
.
Tho.
q.
12.
a.
2.
pa.
363.
col
.
1.
&
2.
edition
.
Salmantica
.
1584.
And
so
doth
Caietanus
Com.
in
eundem
locum
.
And
Seraphinus
Capponus
,
who
addeth
this
reason
thereof
,
Whosoever
violateth
his
faith
vnto
God
,
must
haue
the
faith
of
others
violated
vnto
him
.
Cappou
.
in
2.2
.
Tho.
q.
12.
a.
2.
Gregorius
de
Valentia
hath
these
words
,
For
the
sin
of
Apostasie
any
man
may
be
deprived
of
his
dominion
over
his
subiects
.
There
is
[
](A09881-e44800-b)*
*
Note
!
no
doubt
of
this
assertion
amongst
true
Catholikes
.
Yet
heretikes
deny
it
,
least
if
they
should
approve
this
,
they
might
seeme
to
pronounce
sentence
against
themselues
.
Greg.
de
Valent
.
Tom.
3.
Commentar.
Theologic
.
q.
11.
punct.
2.
col.
439.
D.
And
againe
.
They
inourre
the
deprivation
of
their
politique
power
de
facto
,
who
for
heresie
are
excommunicated
by
the
sentence
of
an
Ecclesiasticall
Iudge
;
so
all
the
Devines
do
commonly
hould
,
who
also
do
absolve
the
subiects
from
their
oath
&
alleageance
,
forbidding
them
to
obey
them
,
to
wit
,
if
they
can
[
](A09881-e44880-b)*
*
Note
well
!
deny
their
Kings
such
obedience
without
some
notable
detriment
or
losse
,
for
so
this
is
to
be
vnderstood
.
Thus
farre
Greg.
de
Valentia
tom.
3.
Com.
col.
444.
C.
who
faith
farther
,
Subiects
may
lawfully
deny
their
obedience
to
an
Hereticall
Prince
.
Ibid.
E.
And
,
Hoe
that
demieth
his
faith
vnto
God
,
is
worthy
to
whom
his
subiects
should
deny
their
fidelity
.
Ibid.
col
:
446.
A.
Dominicus
Bannes
writeth
thus
.
After
that
the
declaratiue
sentence
is
given
for
heresie
,
the
Prince
doth
vniustly
possesse
his
kingdome
&
princedome
,
&
doth
vniustly
exercise
iurisdiction
over
his
subiects
:
And
the
subiects
are
bound
to
exempt
themselues
from
his
obedience
,
yea
&
to
wage
warre
against
him
,
[
](A09881-e44970-b)*
*
Oh
note
!
if
they
hane
sufficient
strength
.
But
if
it
be
to
their
great
hinderance
,
as
ioyned
with
the
danger
of
Death
,
losse
of
their
goods
&
c
?
then
such
subiects
are
not
bound
to
wage
warre
against
their
Prince
,
nor
to
exampt
themselues
from
his
obedience
,
if
they
be
not
in
mortall
danger
to
fall
away
from
the
faith
.
Out
of
this
Conclusion
it
followeth
that
the
[
](A09881-e44990-b)*
*
Note
best
of
all
!
faithfull
Catholikes
in
England
,
&
in
Saxonie
are
to
be
excused
,
who
doe
not
exempt
themselues
from
the
power
of
their
Superiours
,
nor
wage
warre
against
them
;
for
commonly
they
have
not
wealth
&
strength
inough
to
warre
against
their
Princes
,
&
they
are
in
great
danger
.
So
saith
Dominicus
Bannes
in
2.2
.
Tho.
q.
12.
a.
2.
col.
479.
A.
B.C.
edit
Lugdun.
1588.
Martinus
Ledesmius
in
2.4
.
Tho.
q.
15
:
a.
5.
fol.
120.
col.
4.
is
of
the
same
iudgment
.
7
FINALLY
,
their
Canonists
decree
&
ratifie
the
same
Conclusions
.
Gregorie
VII
.
saith
,
We
keeping
the
statuts
of
our
holy
predecessours
,
by
our
Apostolicall
auctoritie
do
absolve
from
their
oath
&
alleageance
such
as
are
so
bound
vnto
them
that
be
excommunicated
,
&
we
forbid
them
by
all
meanes
,
that
they
observe
no
faithfulnes
,
nor
obedience
vnto
them
,
vntill
such
come
to
make
satisfaction
Caus.
15.
q.
6.
c.
Nos
Sanctorum
.
Iac.
Simancha
writeth
.
For
the
Kings
heresie
,
not
onely
the
KING
himselfe
is
deprived
of
his
kingdome
,
but
also
HIS
[
](A09881-e45170-b)*
*
Note
still
!
SONNES
cannot
succeed
after
him
.
Iac.
Sim.
lib.
de
Catholic
.
Institut.
Tom.
11.
tract
.
Illustr.
in
vtraquex
Iuris
facultate
Iurisconsultorum
.
part
.
2.
tit.
9.
f.
132.
nu.
259.
The
same
Position
houldeth
Ioannes
Lupus
,
Deture
Navarra
par
.
1.
§
.
7.
Also
Antonius
Corsetus
saith
,
A
Christian
King
becomming
an
Heretike
,
looseth
his
Kingdom
,
which
is
given
vnto
[
](A09881-e45250-b)*
*
Good
again
!
a
Catholike
possessour
.
Cors
.
de
Pot.
Reg
par.
5.
nu.
6.
See
Bald.
in
l.
1.
in
13.
Col.
in
repe
.
C.
de
emāci
.
libe
.
&
Notat
in
C.
1.
de
praescr
.
8
Note
,
I
beseech
you
in
the
bowels
of
our
Saviour
Christ
Iesus
,
marke
I
say
,
you
illustrious
&
thrice
renowmed
Kings
whose
eies
&
harts
GOD
hath
opened
to
behold
his
truth
,
and
vnfeignedly
to
embrace
the
Gospell
of
his
Sonne
;
this
is
the
king-quelling
doctrine
of
Popety
,
this
al
their
writers
teach
,
professing
that
all
their
Divines
hould
so
,
that
al
true
Catholikes
beleeve
so
,
and
calling
them
Heretiques
that
doubt
of
it
.
Behould
Popish
religion
armed
to
cut
your
throates
!
And
that
you
haue
beene
hitherto
safely
protected
,
it
was
no
through
the
innocency
of
Popery
,
or
defect
of
Papists
malice
&
hatred
against
you
,
as
Dominicus
Bannes
acknowled
●●eth
,
poison
,
to
stab
,
&
to
murder
you
,
&
through
the
special
blessing
and
preservation
of
Almighty
GOD
,
who
never
faileth
such
as
trust
in
him
,
&
faithfully
call
vpon
his
name
.
9
But
that
all
men
may
see
the
vanitie
&
falshood
of
this
wicked
and
divellish
doctrine
of
Poperie
;
What
can
all
the
Papists
in
the
world
,
or
all
the
Divels
in
hel
say
to
this
that
followeth
.
No
King
by
the
lawe
of
Nature
or
by
the
law
Divine
can
be
deprived
of
his
Kingdome
or
dominion
over
his
subiects
,
for
falling
away
from
the
faith
;
the
reason
hereof
is
plaine
;
because
Faith
is
not
the
foundation
of
dominion
,
but
some
other
politique
title
having
force
and
strength
from
the
law
of
Nations
;
as
the
title
of
hereditarie
Succession
,
of
Election
,
of
Conquest
or
iust
acquisition
by
lawful
warre
&c.
which
titles
may
remaine
and
stand
firme
without
Faith
.
10
This
I
haue
argued
vpon
supposition
:
But
our
Kings
and
Princes
haue
not
(
by
the
mercies
of
GOD
)
fallen
from
the
faith
,
they
are
no
heretikes
,
as
wee
are
ready
to
demonstrate
out
of
the
word
of
GOD
against
al
Papists
&
powers
of
Satan
.
The
Popish
Princes
are
they
who
fell
from
the
faith
,
and
worship
the
Beast
:
and
therefore
their
decrees
stand
in
force
against
themselves
,
not
against
vs
.
II
To
the
Consequence
.
If
Popish
religion
did
teach
nothing
against
the
lawfull
auctoritie
of
Kinges
and
Princes
,
yet
were
it
not
therefore
true
religion
:
for
it
might
erre
in
the
foundation
of
faith
,
&
against
other
partes
of
the
Scriptures
;
as
it
is
manifest
it
doth
:
wherefore
it
is
neither
true
nor
to
be
tolerated
in
any
Christian
societie
.
Nor
are
these
(
ô
most
gracious
Soveraigne
)
the
only
respectes
,
that
thus
embolden
vs
to
become
humble
suiters
at
your
Hignesse
foot
,
for
toleration
of
Catholike
religion
;
[
](A09881-e45480-b)a
a
Yet
more
reasons
,
but
our
manifold
[
](A09881-e45490-b)b
b
Causelesse
complaintes
.
daungers
vnder-gone
,
our
several
losses
and
indignities
sustained
,
and
the
stoore
of
Catholike
blood
that
hath
bin
shed
,
for
affecting
your
mothers
Rightes
and
Title
,
and
for
seeking
how
to
succour
her
piteous
distresses
&
person
,
(
the
worthiest
Queene
that
many
ages
enioyed
living
a
long
imprisoned
Confessour
,
and
dying
a
most
glorious
Martyr
,
)
serue
also
to
plead
and
cry
to
your
Maiestie
,
for
commiseration
of
our
case
,
&
grant
of
the
Petition
we
make
.
And
as
our
true
loue
,
zeale
and
tribute
of
service
,
did
not
then
dilate
and
extend
it selfe
on
y
towards
your
Highnes
deare
mother
,
but
in
&
throu●h
her
,
reached
also
to
[
](A09881-e45500-b)c
c
Sore
against
the
Papists
wils
your
sacred
Maiesty
;
so
since
the
time
of
her
happy
Crowne
of
Martyrdome
,
our
wishes
indevours
&
actions
,
haue
ever
levelled
,
as
much
as
lay
in
our
power
to
the
most
advauncing
of
your
[
](A09881-e45510-b)d
d
Proue
that
,
Parsons
denyeth
it
.
Maiesties
Title
.
Yea
the
pressures
and
afflictions
l●aded
on
vs
for
this
cause
,
were
in
a
s●rt
comfortable
,
or
not
discomfortable
vnto
vs
,
in
h●pe
of
the
relaxation
and
ease
,
we
assuredly
expected
by
your
Highnesse
actuall
arrivall
to
the
Crowne
.
So
that
now
,
if
your
excellent
Maiestie
may
not
bee
mooued
,
to
permit
the
free
exercise
of
the
Catholike
Religion
,
Oh
,
our
hopes
fedde
on
,
are
not
only
frustrate
,
and
our
long
expectations
vaine
;
but
our
temporall
lots
,
by
reestablishing
of
penal
laws
against
vs
,
become
more
abiect
,
servile
,
desperate
and
forl●rne
,
then
euer
before
.
Puritanisme
differing
from
Protestancy
in
[
](A09881-e45540-b)e
e
Mere
slanders
and
impudent
calumniations
.
32
articles
of
doctrine
(
as
their
owne
bookes
and
writings
doe
witnesse
)
looketh
vp
,
spreadeth
,
&
is
neither
suppressed
with
penalties
,
nor
oppressed
with
indignities
,
but
her
professour●
receiue
grace
,
and
holde
high
auctority
in
the
government
:
only
the
Catholike
Religion
whose
professours
suffred
most
for
your
good
Mothers
sake
,
and
euer
least
offended
your
Maiestie
,
is
despised
troden
vnder
foote
,
maligned
,
punished
,
and
must
bee
,
alas
,
by
all
violence
[
](A09881-e45550-b)f
f
Amen
.
abolished
,
without
regard
of
her
venerable
antiqu●ty
,
or
respect
of
the
large
dominions
shee
other-where
hath
to
her
dowery
,
or
of
the
innumerable
conquests
shee
hath
made
ouer
all
other
Sects
,
from
Christs
time
hitherto
,
or
of
the
multitude
and
impregnablenesse
of
her
proofes
,
which
her
professors
are
ready
,
yea
,
presse
,
and
doe
most
earnestly
long
to
bring
in
publike
Dispute
,
for
testimonie
of
the
doctrine
shee
teach●th
And
that
which
moueth
not
the
least
admiration
here
in
is
;
for
that
neither
the
inward
beleefe
of
the
Catholike
Romane
faith
,
nor
the
outward
profession
or
defence
thereof
in
words
,
seeme
to
bee
the
transgressions
which
are
so
sharpely
animadverted
;
but
rather
the
only
fault
which
is
punished
,
and
neuer
sufficiently
,
as
some
thinke
,
punished
in
vs
,
is
the
vndissembled
profession
of
our
inwarde
faith
,
in
refusing
to
go
to
the
Protestant
Church
A
necessity
,
which
vnder
guilte
of
deadly
sin
,
&
breach
of
our
Churches
vnity
,
all
are
bound
vnto
,
that
beleeue
the
verity
of
the
Catholike
Religion
,
and
purpose
stil●
to
keepe
themselues
her
children
:
because
the
vnity
consisteth
in
the
[
](A09881-e45560-b)a
a
Aug.
de
doctr.
Christian.
li.
3.
cap.
6.
&
epist.
118.
cap.
1.
&
Basil
.
in
exhort
.
ad
baptism
.
connexion
of
the
members
togither
,
by
an
external
reuerence
and
vse
of
the
same
seruice
and
sacraments
,
and
is
broken
by
having
communion
in
either
,
with
any
other
contrary
religion
.
And
it
is
an
axi●me
among
all
Divines
,
that
[
](A09881-e45610-b)b
b
Aug.
de
vnit
.
Eccl.
cont.
Petil.
ep.
cap
2.
&
cont.
lit
.
Pet.
l
2.
c
38
&
in
Evangel.
Ioan.
tract.
118
&
in
ser.
sap.
gest
.
cum
Emerito
vltramed
,
&
epist.
152.
Cypr
de
Simplie
.
Praelatorum
.
extra
ecclesiam
non
est
sa●us
.
there
is
no
hope
of
salvation
but
of
the
Church
.
To
which
La●tantius
most
plainely
subscribeth
,
saying
;
[
](A09881-e45690-b)c
c
Lib.
4.
ca.
vlt.
divi.
Instit.
Sola
ecclesia
catholica
est
templum
dei
,
quo
si
quis
non
intraverit
,
vel
à
que
si
quis
exierit
,
à
spe
vitae
ac
salutis
aeternae
alienus
est
.
The
Catholike
Church
is
only
the
temple
of
God
,
into
which
if
any
shall
not
enter
,
or
out
of
which
if
any
shall
depart
,
hee
is
an
alien
from
hope
of
life
and
eternall
salvation
Neither
doth
the
Apostle
affirme
lesse
in
sense
,
where
he
saith
that
[
](A09881-e45710-b)d
d
Ephes.
5.23
.
Christ
is
the
Saviour
of
his
body
,
&
that
[
](A09881-e45730-b)e
e
Ephes.
1.23
.
Ephes.
4.5
.
&
Cantic.
6.8
.
the
Church
is
his
body
.
Nor
is
it
possible
to
be
conceiued
in
any
vnderstanding
,
that
two
such
repugnant
and
contradictory
manners
of
seruing
God
,
there
beeing
but
one
Lord
,
one
truth
,
one
faith
,
one
Church
,
as
the
Catholike
and
Protestante
obserue
in
their
Churches
,
can
be
both
good
,
or
not
one
of
them
,
very
vngodly
,
and
in
no
case
to
be
communicated
with
vnder
paine
of
eternall
damnation
.
By
the
little
which
is
saide
,
your
princely
Wisedome
may
easily
perceiue
,
that
cur
abstaining
from
Church
,
is
in
vs
[
](A09881-e45770-b)g
g
Most
false
.
Rom
14.14
.
&
23.
Chrysost
hom
26.
in
ep.
ad
Rom.
&
est
sententia
communis
omnium
Theolog.
in
2
Dist
30.
&
D.
Tho.
1.2
.
qu
10
art.
5.
no
formall
act
of
disobedience
,
much
lesse
of
selfe-wilfulnesse
or
contempt
of
your
Maiesties
laws
(
aspersions
,
with
which
,
many
would
distaine
our
refusal
)
but
a
true
reall
obligation
of
meere
conscience
,
especially
for
so
long
,
as
we
hold
the
inward
perswasion
we
do
:
in
respect
an
erroneous
conscience
bindeth
as
strongly
,
and
vnder
equall
paine
,
as
doth
the
conscience
that
is
best
and
most
rightly
informed
To
draw
to
an
[
](A09881-e45800-b)h
h
J●
is
full
time
I
thinke
,
they
haue
babbled
long
enough
.
end
;
we
most
submissiuely
beseech
your
Maiestie
,
to
conceaue
no
otherwise
of
vs
,
then
of
your
most
dutiful
and
loyal
vassals
:
acknowledging
in
[
](A09881-e45810-b)i
i
Nothing
but
so
:
&
yet
not
so
neither
,
Reade
Bozius
his
book
de
Temporali
Eccl
Monarc
.
all
politike
and
civil
affaires
,
no
other
Superior
than
the
sacred
authority
of
your
Highnes
,
&
resting
ever
most
ready
to
accomplish
al
your
commandements
touching
the
same
,
were
our
liues
never
so
certainly
engaged
in
the
execution
;
Only
requesting
,
that
in
matters
of
soule
&
conscience
,
we
may
haue
leaue
,
to
distinguish
an
eternal
Lord
,
for
a
temporal
Lord
,
&
to
preferre
our
[
](A09881-e45840-b)k
k
They
cal
darknesse
light
.
obedience
to
the
one
,
before
our
obedience
to
the
other
,
if
obedience
to
Princes
▪
against
God
,
may
be
tearmed
obedience
;
&
not
rather
irreligious
pusillanimity
.
And
as
wee
haue
presumed
,
mo●●
precious
Soveraigne
,
vpon
confidence
of
your
true
royal
disposition
&
benignity
,
to
make
known
to
your
Princely
consideration
&
wisdome
our
grefes
,
our
hopes
,
the
favor
&
connivence
we
desire
,
togither
with
some
few
reasons
,
aswel
of
state
as
of
religion
,
for
shewing
the
concordance
that
our
request
hath
with
the
good
of
state
,
&
also
the
grounds
of
our
perswasion
in
conscience
,
why
the
religion
we
beleeue
in
is
true
.
So
do
we
carry
a
most
tender
regard
of
yeelding
all
satisfaction
to
your
Maiestie
,
and
to
all
other
in
authority
,
yea
,
even
to
those
who
stande
most
iealously
conceited
of
the
true
affection
&
loyalty
of
Priests
,
the
Pastours
of
our
soules
,
towards
your
Highnesse
person
,
Crowne
,
&
the
weale
of
the
Realme
.
In
whose
behalfe
,
we
[
](A09881-e45850-b)l
l
These
men
wil
prescribe
the
King
what
to
doe
.
doe
therefore
confidently
and
most
assuredly
vndertake
,
that
they
all
shall
willingly
&
readyly
take
their
[
](A09881-e45860-b)m
m
But
cannot
the
Pope
dispense
with
these
at
his
pleasure
?
corporall
oaths
,
for
continuing
their
true
alleageance
to
your
Maiestle
and
the
State
:
or
in
case
that
bee
not
thought
aslurance
enough
,
they
shall
giue
in
sufficient
suerties
,
[
](A09881-e45870-b)n
n
Avant
knaues
▪
what
?
are
one
or
two
treacherous
Papists
sufficient
hostages
for
the
securitie
of
of
a
Prince
,
&
.
safety
of
a
realme
?
one
or
moe
,
who
shall
stand
bound
,
life
for
life
,
●or
the
performance
of
the
said
alleageance
,
and
of
their
fidelity
and
faithfulnes
in
the
premisses
.
Yea
,
they
most
volunta●ily
offer
yet
further
,
that
it
so
any
of
their
number
be
not
able
to
put
in
such
securitie
for
their
loyall
cariages
,
that
then
they
will
all
ioine
in
one
supplication
to
the
Pope
,
for
recalling
such
[
](A09881-e45880-b)o
o
His
Maiestie
needeth
not
the
Popes
helpe
for
effecting
this
businesse
.
priests
out
the
Land
,
whosoever
they
be
,
or
how
many
soever
.
We
feare
to
be
tedious
,
and
therfore
we
wil
shut
vp
all
in
few
words
,
Our
hearts
,
our
soules
,
and
both
,
with
deepest
cries
doe
most
humbly
&
alike
instantly
beseech
your
most
excellent
Maiestie
to
take
pitie
of
our
afflictions
,
to
compassionate
our
sufferings
,
and
to
relieue
our
long
indured
pressures
,
either
by
licensing
the
free
vse
of
our
Catholike
Religion
;
or
if
we
may
not
be
so
happy
,
yet
at
least
by
graunting
a
publike
Disputation
to
the
end
we
may
be
heard
,
our
cause
tryed
,
&
our
teachers
receiue
confutation
,
and
the
deserved
shame
of
their
salfe
doctrine
,
if
in
case
they
haue
misled
vs
.
A
favour
which
the
adversaries
of
our
Religion
haue
obtained
in
other
Countries
,
and
which
our
Country-oppositors
seeme
in
their
bookes
to
be
very
desirous
of
,
and
is
also
of
it selfe
,
of
all
other
meanes
,
the
most
potent
,
to
reunite
all
parties
in
one
,
the
deceived
being
hereby
let
to
see
their
errors
.
So
that
by
the
grant
here
of
,
no
doubt
your
Maiestie
shall
get
eternall
praise
over
the
Christian
world
,
the
Protestant
Religion
everlasting
fame
if
shee
prevaile
;
the
neighbour
Countries
great
edification
;
the
waverers
,
and
such
as
are
doubtfull
in
faith
,
a
stay
and
worthy
satisfaction
,
as
none
greater
;
al
posterity
a
right
noble
example
and
president
to
follow
:
And
we
your
Maiesties
loyall
subiects
must
and
shall
alwaies
,
as
our
bounden
duety
exacteth
,
rest
,
through
the
delivery
out
of
the
blindnes
(
if
so
wee
liue
in
blindnes
)
for
ever
most
strictly
oblieged
to
pray
incessantly
for
your
Highnes
long
life
,
and
prosperous
Raigne
over
all
your
Dominions
,
with
multiplication
of
immortall
renowne
in
this
world
,
and
of
endles
ioies
in
the
next
.
God
saue
the
King
.
O
Lord
,
open
the
eies
of
these
Men.
The
Auctors
Teares
and
humble
Petition
vnto
Almightie
GOD
.
ALAS
,
alas
deare
GOD
!
Be
there
yet
any
left
that
pleade
for
Baal
!
Hast
thou
not
taught
vs
,
&
revealed
vnto
vs
the
impietie
and
iniquitie
,
the
infidelitie
and
irreligion
of
the
Profession
now
vrged
!
Haue
not
we
,
after
diligent
inquirie
,
deprehended
it
to
be
Idolatrie
,
Blasphemie
and
Prophanation
of
thy
name
:
as
appeareth
by
the
worship
of
Idols
of
bread
,
wood
,
stone
;
by
their
iustifications
through
their
owne
workes
,
and
so
many
other
by
meanes
besides
that
only
sweete
Sacrifice
of
thy
Sonne
;
and
by
their
false
worship
,
which
is
not
a
Service
prescribed
by
thy
worde
,
but
a
meere
devise
of
vnpure
,
carnall
,
profane
and
divellish
wits
!
Have
not
we
founde
the
doctrine
and
practise
of
it
,
as
a
Sea
of
Sin
,
to
be
the
cause
of
all
disloyaltie
,
dishonestie
and
wicked
conversation
amongst
men
:
as
appeareth
in
that
Antichristian
Supremacie
,
whereby
the
Man
of
Sinne
,
in
the
divellish
pride
of
his
harte
and
seate
,
challengeth
vnto
himselfe
fulnes
of
power
,
and
soveraignety
of
iurisdiction
to
doe
what
pleaseth
him
in
heaven
,
in
earth
and
in
hell
,
to
dispense
with
what
he
list
!
What
greater
encouragement
can
there
be
to
sinne
,
then
that
a
man
may
be
sure
for
a
little
money
,
to
haue
a
sealed
pardon
,
not
onely
for
any
wickednes
committed
,
but
also
for
al
he
shal
committe
during
his
life
&
many
hundred
yeeres
after
?
So
absurdly
wicked
is
their
doctrine
&
practise
.
If
by
going
on
pilgrimage
,
saying
so
many
times
over
his
beads
,
fasting
so
many
daies
,
giving
so
much
vnto
Monkes
&
Friers
,
or
maintaining
so
many
Masses
,
a
man
may
satisfie
for
his
sinnes
,
and
appease
thy
wrath
,
ô
GOD
,
against
the
same
;
who
will
be
restrained
from
any
wickednes
,
or
be
carefull
for
amending
his
life
?
But
no
marveile
though
so
infinite
a
power
of
the
Pope
be
so
great
a
cause
of
sinne
;
seeing
the
auctoritie
of
absolution
,
which
every
Popish
Priest
hath
,
is
so
fruitful
in
this
kind
,
to
the
incouragement
and
increase
of
wickednes
.
we
haue
but
too
many
woefull
examples
,
of
such
who
absolved
their
disciples
before
hand
,
to
poyson
and
to
murder
the
sacred
persons
of
our
Kings
and
Princes
,
thine
Anoynted
,
If
every
Priest
hath
such
a
power
to
absolve
from
sinne
,
what
wickednes
is
there
which
these
Absolvers
will
not
dispense
with
;
and
what
security
for
an●
Prince
or
State
,
where
such
Priests
and
Absolvers
may
be
enduted
?
What
shall
I
speake
of
the
dishonestie
and
vncleanes
of
their
secrete
Confessions
?
of
their
Stewes
?
of
their
orders
of
Monkes
and
Friers
▪
vnlawfull
vowes
,
and
single
life
,
which
are
causes
of
hypocrisies
,
adulteries
,
fornications
,
and
a
thousand
abominations
of
vncleannes
?
What
shal
I
speake
of
their
Sanctuaries
,
priviledged
places
,
exemptions
,
immunities
,
appeales
and
protections
,
which
must
needes
,
by
impunity
,
provoke
men
vnto
all
wickednesse
?
It
is
as
cleare
as
the
Sunne
▪
both
through
thy
Iust●ce
▪
ô
most
righteous
GOD
,
who
canst
not
but
from
heauen
reveile
thy
wrath
vpon
so
great
vngodlines
,
&
the
very
nature
&
practise
of
Popish
Religion
,
that
it
must
needes
be
an
enemie
to
all
good
policie
(
whose
end
is
to
represse
sinne
)
and
starke
poison
&
certaine
ruine
of
all
kingdomes
&
States
where
it
is
established
How
long
,
ô
Lord
,
how
long
wilt
thou
endure
these
Lovers
of
Babylon
!
How
long
wilt
thou
suffer
them
to
profane
thy
name
,
to
defile
thy
sanctuarie
,
and
to
seduce
thy
Children
!
We
,
thy
poore
Servants
in
the
Vniversities
,
may
write
til
our
strength
faileth
vs
,
preach
yea
cry
out
till
we
haue
lost
our
voices
,
and
mourne
till
our
hartes
breake
,
in
defence
of
thy
eternall
truth
,
against
Popish
Antichristianisme
:
Yet
vntill
the
Ministrie
of
thy
Word
be
established
in
every
part
of
our
Land
,
the
bitter
rootes
therof
wil
never
be
cleane
pulled
vp
.
Thou
knowest
,
ô
GOD
,
that
some
of
the
Ambassadours
of
thy
Sonne
are
sufficiently
provided
for
;
and
we
see
and
feele
to
our
great
griefe
that
our
Ministrie
in
many
,
yea
in
most
places
,
is
vnprouided
,
contrary
to
thy
commandement
,
and
to
the
iust
cause
of
feare
of
thy
indignation
against
vs
for
it
,
if
it
bee
not
some
way
in
time
relieved
.
But
this
specially
ariseth
of
the
spoile
which
the
children
of
Babylon
in
times
past
haue
made
by
impropriating
and
annexing
the
living
of
so
many
particular
Churches
to
the
maintenance
of
their
Cloysters
,
Abbeyes
and
dignities
,
by
their
Antichristian
dispensations
:
Whereby
they
haue
left
the
Ministrie
so
marveilously
vnprouided
and
so
beggerly
,
as
that
in
some
places
there
are
to
be
found
many
Parishes
togither
,
wherof
all
the
livings
,
that
now
remaine
to
them
,
are
not
sufficient
for
the
competent
maintenance
of
one
Man
and
his
familie
.
Which
lamentable
estate
of
our
Church
deterreth
many
from
vndertaking
that
holy
and
honorable
Function
,
who
having
sufficient
giftes
,
seeing
the
Ministry
oppressed
with
beggery
,
and
subiect
to
other
discredit
and
inconveniences
arising
thereof
,
bestowe
themselues
in
some
other
lawfull
calling
,
wherein
they
may
bee
able
to
liue
in
wealth
and
credit
.
By
which
meanes
the
vnsufficient
and
vnlearned
Ministry
seized
vpon
the
possessions
of
the
Church
,
to
the
infinite
hinderance
of
the
Gospell
,
to
the
increase
&
strengthening
of
Poperie
,
and
the
losse
of
thousands
of
Soules
,
which
CHRIST
IESVS
thy
deare
Sonne
hath
bought
with
his
precious
blood
.
Alas
,
alas
that
the
poore
Parish
,
according
vnto
thy
ordinance
,
giveth
the
Tithe
of
al
they
haue
,
to
haue
a
Man
of
GOD
amongst
them
,
who
may
teach
them
the
righte
way
to
serue
and
honor
thee
,
and
to
saue
their
soules
:
alas
▪
I
say
,
that
this
Tithe
should
be
taken
away
and
still
detained
by
the
greedy
Nabals
&
hold-fast
Labans
of
the
world
,
and
applyed
to
profane
vses
;
leaving
the
poore
spoyled
of
their
goods
,
and
the
whole
parish
vnfurnished
of
one
,
who
should
be
their
guide
to
everlasting
life
:
By
which
devillish
covetousnes
they
make
themselues
guilty
,
not
only
of
the
horrible
sin
of
Sacriledge
,
and
of
the
robbery
of
the
goods
of
the
people
;
but
also
(
questionlesse
)
of
the
destruction
of
many
thusand
Sou●es
,
in
taking
&
detaining
from
them
the
meanes
whereby
they
might
be
taught
vnto
salvation
.
Alas
,
that
for
any
cause
,
so
many
soules
of
thy
People
should
perish
.
Thou
dost
not
delight
in
the
death
of
a
sinner
,
and
thou
canst
doe
whatsoever
thou
wilt
both
in
heaven
and
in
earth
,
thou
mannagest
the
hearts
of
Kings
,
&
commandest
the
Rulers
of
the
pe●ple
:
Incline
,
I
beseech
thee
,
the
royall
hart
of
our
KING
,
ô
Lord
,
and
of
the
Peeres
and
Nobles
of
this
kingdome
now
assembled
togither
,
to
take
pitty
vpon
the
miserably-distressed
Soules
of
thy
children
,
that
by
thy
speciall
favour
and
grace
they
may
finde
out
some
reasonable
meanes
,
whereby
every
Parish
may
recover
their
owne
againe
,
to
the
mainetenance
of
a
worthy
Minister
amongst
them
.
Behold
,
ô
heauenly
FATHER
,
thy
CHILDREN
in
many
places
of
this
land
cry
for
bread
,
even
for
the
bread
of
life
,
and
there
is
no
man
that
breaketh
it
vnto
them
;
the
tongues
of
many
cleaue
to
their
roofe
for
thirst
being
ready
to
perish
,
and
no
man
giveth
them
the
water
of
life
to
quicken
their
soules
.
Wee
cry
vnto
thee
,
ô
Lord
,
thou
art
our
FATHER
,
harken
vnto
the
teares
of
thy
CHILDREN
,
and
graciously
grant
our
request
,
even
for
thy
dearest
Sonne
IESVS
CHRIST
his
sake
,
who
hath
shed
his
most
precious
hart-blood
for
our
Redemption
:
so
shall
the
saved
Soules
of
thousands
praise
thee
togither
with
thy
Sonne
,
and
the
Holy
Ghost
for
evermore
.
Revelat.
7.12
.
Amen
.
Praise
,
and
Glorie
,
and
Wisedome
,
and
Thankes
,
and
Honour
,
and
Power
,
and
Might
,
be
vnto
OVR
GOD
for
evermore
.
Amen
.
FINIS
.